Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The daughter of Marlene McKinnon and a death eater a deadly couple. Nerissa McKinnon looks just like her mom but she has some abilities she is able to read others emotions and is a metamorphmagus. On her six birthday, after six years of abuse towards Nerissa and Marlene, her dad decided he'd had enough of her and was going to kill her but her mom stepped in front of her right before the spell hit and saved her daughters life. But her dad decided to have a little fun before leaving and decided to torture Nerissa for a few hours. Leaving her daughter with only a necklace she had enchanted to protect her from threats. Marlene had left Nerissa care with the only two people still alive that she trusted an aunt figure for her Amelia Fudge, the wife of the future Minister of Magic, and her school friend Remus Lupin.

However the courts deemed Remus unfit to have custody of the child due to his condition so he was limited to holiday visitations while the Fudge family got full custody. But Cornelius Fudge did not want a kid it ruined his plan he had for his future so he shipped her off to America to live with the Flamel family and sent her to a magic boot camp that trained her and the 3 Flamel kids to be perfect soldiers. And while she loves her family in America and that they've taken her in as their own child she longs to live in England so she is ecstatic when she learns she will go to Hogwarts instead of Ilvermorny.

While she is happy to be home she is told by Cornelius to hide what makes her different not to let anyone know of her father's identity, her slight American accent, her ability to read emotions, as well as her metamorphmagus abilities.

Now that you know a bit about these characters lets begin. Years 1-3 will be kind of quick because not much happens.

Chapter Text

11year old Nerissa up top

Nerissa's Point of View

Finally after over 5 years I'm back in the UK and not just for holidays, I was so excited I was home and I was going to Hogwarts. Hopefully this school won't be as bad as the last one I thought to myself. "Nerissa stop bouncing around so much." Cornelius scolded at me, "Now Nerissa remind me of your rules again." he said for like the hundredth time since we got in the car. "Hide anything that shows I lived in America, don't talk about my father or my past, hide my abilities, and don't use my metamorphmagus abilities" I recited for hopefully the final time. "Relax dear I'm positive she'll remember." my godmother Amelia said. "Will Uncle Remus be meeting us at the platform?" I asked hopeful they'd say yes. But like always Cornelius just scoffed and said "no we wouldn't want ourselves associated with his kind. I still can't believe your mother was stupid enough to try to leave him in charge of you considering what he is." Saying the last sentence under his breath thinking I wouldn't be able to hear him. 

I never understood why Cornelius never liked me or Remus. I mean Remus was one of the kindest people I had ever met and he loved me for me. So what he had a slight furry condition as my mum used to call it, he was still a good person. I used to understand why Cornelius didn't want me, my father had always said I was a burden and a mistake and that no one would ever want or love me. But Remus had helped me to see that wasn't the truth and that I wasn't a burden or a mistake and that I was loved.

"Nerissa we're here" Amelia said pulling me out of my head. I jumped out of the car expecting both of them to follow but like always Cornelius stayed in the car. Amelia and I got me a luggage cart and brought me to platform 9 3/4 once we got there she told me to run straight threw the wall and that she could not go further with me. We hugged and I ran threw the wall at full speed. I was pleasantly surprised when I didn't crash into the wall but rather arrived on another platform. But now I was alone and didn't know what to do next. I started to panic and thinking about everything that could go wrong I could feel my heartbeat picking up and I heard my father in my head telling me I'm a failure and Cornelius telling me that I'm stupid.

"Hello there," a voice broke threw my thoughts, "my names Cedric Diggory. You look a bit lost, would you like some help?" "Um yes please, my names Nerissa McKinnon." I stutter nervously out scared to make any mistakes. I always went by my mom's last name as to avoid people asking questions. Luckily all teachers have been informed to call me by my mom's last name to. "Nice to meet you Nerissa. I'm guessing its your first year." He says as he helps me load my trunk onto the train. I just nod. "This is my second year" he informs me "your welcome to sit with me and my friends during the ride." "No I don't want to bother you." I say quickly I didn't want to cause any problems for him I knew once people figured out who my dad was they'd want nothing to do with me. And I didn't want him to have to be associated with me he seems like a nice and kind boy and I'd hate to drag him down. "I insist" he says grabbing my rucksack from me while grabbing my hand gently and pulling me through train cars until he suddenly stops at a compartment.

"Sorry in advance some of my friends can be quite crazy." I just giggle at his statement. He opens the door and I hear the end of a loud lively debate. "Cedric" they all say when he opens the door fully. "Hey everyone, this is my new friend Nerissa. Please be nice she's a first year lets not scare her off yet." he replies. I wave hi to everyone half hiding behind Cedric as I'm a little scared of the 4 boys in the compartment they are all at least a few inches taller than me. 

During the train ride I learn that they are all Hufflepuffs in years  2 and 3. They seem nice but a little loud and a bit more chaotic then I'm used to. This school will definitely be better than the last one. The last one would have "corrected" this chaotic behavior almost immediately. I guess a majority of the school population having parents and being able to go home to them during holidays helps. I was one of the only ones allowed to go home for holidays to see Remus and I remember all the other kids hating me and as a result excluding and ignoring me. 

"What house do you want to be in Nerissa?" Cedric asked me breaking me out of my train of thought. "I'm not sure my mom and most of my aunts and uncles were in Gryffindor my godmother's husband was in Slytherin." so was my father but I wanted to avoid any questions about him. "But I don't want to be in that house because I don't want to turn out like him, he's rather... boring." 

"So you want to be in Gryffindor then I'm assuming." one of the boys said I already forgot his name. "I guess I should." I replied, "But I have never felt drawn to that house. I don't know what house I want to be in I feel like I have traits of all of them." "Which ever house you end up in Nerissa you'll still be my friend." Cedric said. "We better get changed we'll be arriving soon" one of the boys said. 

Once we got changed and got everything gathered and cleaned we arrived. I split from Cedric and followed Hagrid to the boats that I assumed would bring us to the castle. I really wish I could've stayed with Cedric I could feel all of the other first years anxious feelings and it was causing my anxiety to spike. I was praying we would be moving soon because if I couldn't get away from the almost 50 of kids filled with anxious feelings I wouldn't be able to act normal much longer. As if my prayers were answered Hagrid helped us on to the boats and now I only had to deal with two other people's emotions as the others were outside my range of my abilities. 

Now that we were in the castle waiting for a professor the anxious feelings started to spike again. I had never delt with so much anxious feeling in such a small space for this long before. With no escape a professor came she introduced herself as Professor McGonagall. But that was all I heard as I had to try to tune everything out as it was getting to be too much I just prayed that all the anxious emotions would go away soon. Just as I was about to break and run we started moving into the great hall. And with more calm emotions coming into play it caused me to breath a sigh of relief. 

As we were heading to the sorting hat I noticed two things. First at the Gryffindor table, at first I thought I was seeing double but after blinking a few times I realized they were just twins. Two red headed twins who didn't look much older than me they couldn't be older than 13, were messing around with another red headed boy who couldn't be older than 15. But, the one who seemed to be paying a bit more attention to the group of first years caught my eye. I didn't know his name or why he caught my eye and not his twin but something about him called to me. The second thing I noticed was over at the Hufflepuff table, once I made eye contact with Cedric he gave me a kind smile and a discreet thumbs up. I smiled back. 

We had now reached the sorting hat and Professor McGonagall started reading out names. I made eye contact with her and started silently praying that she wouldn't call me by my fathers last name. 

"McKinnon, Nerissa"

I walked up to the hat nervously. As it was placed over my head I started hearing a voice in my head.

Interesting, extremely interesting. You are quite a difficult person to place, perhaps the most the most difficult ever. You are brave and daring like a Gryffindor always wanting to go and fight for those you love and what you think is right. But you are also cunning and ambitious like a Slytherin. However while you have many of the qualities of a Gryffindor and a Slytherin I do not know if they are the houses you will do best in. "Not Slytherin" I whisper not wanting to turn out like my father "please anything but Slytherin" You also are intelligent, clever, and creative like a Ravenclaw. But also you are extremely loyal to those you love, you are reliable, hardworking and kind. Where to put you?

After what felt like forever of hearing where to put you on repeat. I started to feel a wave of confusion and I got worried Cornelius told me not to stand out, I must be doing something wrong if everyone is this confused. I start to panic when all of a sudden…

I know where to put you, better be.....

Chapter Text

I know where to put you, better be HUFFLEPUFF

I was so relieved to be put in Hufflepuff, it was a house where according to Cornelius I wouldn't stand out. The hat was about to put me in Ravenclaw but I don't feel smart enough. If I was I would have been able to run away from my life to Remus years ago. Besides, I have always admired Hufflepuff house, in my opinion they have all the best qualities of the other houses but with a few different ones.

"Congratulations Nerissa!" Cedric said as I sat down next to him. I nodded to him to show appreciation

For the first time since my mom died I felt happy and safe. But I still don't trust the people around me so for now I will be quiet and only talk when necessary. I tuned out the rest of the sorting ceremony and all of what Professor Dumbledore was saying in an attempt to keep people's emotions out. I just kept fidgeting with my blue seaglass necklace to distract me.

The next day it was time to get our timetables for the year and I was nervous to be called on. Not because I feared not knowing the answers I knew I was a few years ahead of all my peers, due to Cornelius sending me to a "training school" in America for wizards, no I was scared that they would use my father's last name and then there's a risk I'd have to explain why I don't answer to that name. Professor Sprout hands me my timetable and I immediately pale with dread. I have potions with Professor Snape today. He was classmates with my mother but he was also housemates and friends with my father.

Suddenly a hand is on my shoulder breaking me from my panic. I look up to see Cedric looking down on me with concern in his eyes. "Are you ok Nerissa? You look like you've seen a basilisk." I just nod, he looks at my timetable and slightly chuckles, "ah I see why you're scared you have potions with Snape first. I'm sorry but he's not as bad as everyone says. Just don't speak unless spoken to and do everything he says and you should be fine." I nod and whisper thanks to him. He smiles indicating he heard me.

I head to potions early not wanting to be late, avoiding any excuse to make him dislike me anymore than he might already. I walk in and sit in the back middle so I am close to the exit in case I need to escape either because of him or my powers. About 15 minutes passes and all the chairs are filled and the door behind Snape's desk opens. As he walks in he and I lock eyes for what feels like minutes but in reality was a second and I swear I saw him smirk. But it was gone a second later as he explained the rules of the class and instructed us to the introduction to our potions book.

I rush out of the classroom as soon as class is over and head to my other classes. Luckily all of my classes go over without anything exciting happening. However I did learn I am an excellent flier, something I was surprised by as it was the only skill I hadn't already learned. Madam Hooch suggested I go out for the Hufflepuff quidditch team next year. I might take her up on that offer. I felt so free in the air. I was so far from other students that I couldn't feel their emotions and my head was finally clear.

Time skip to the end of year feast

It was now June the end of my first year Cedric had worn me down and finally got me to open up to him a bit. I now talk occasionally and will once in a while raise my hand in class. But I spent most of the time in class just doodling because I already knew all the information being taught. The only problem I experienced this year was around May I realized I had grown a bit and my skirts were getting shorter as well as my pants. At the start of this problem I just wore my uniform pants but I had been called into Professor Sprout's office and had been informed that my pants being as short as they were, were out of dress code so I had to wear the skirts. The skirts ended a little below mid thigh but it still caught the attention of some 6th and 7th year boys who started whistling and catcalling me as well as staring. It made me really uncomfortable and whenever Cedric was with me he would yell at them to knock it off. But they would just wait till I was alone in the hall or reading by myself under a tree to make comments.

Anyway Slytherin won the house cup this year but Hufflepuff was right behind them and we won the quidditch house cup so we were happy. I was not looking forward to seeing Cornelius, I hoped he would let me stay in England so I could see Remus, I only saw him during winter break this year. But I highly doubt it, he will probably send me away to that wizarding program in America and I'll only be back to visit Remus a few times this summer.

The next day I head to the platform talking and laughing with Cedric just wearing oversized sweats and a jumper of his he gave me when I forgot mine before a quidditch match. As we got on the train I dreaded leaving, Hogwarts became my home, a place where for most of the year I could ignore my past. The only professor to "accidentally" mess up my last name was Snape but because he only said the first two letters everyone just thought he kept changing his mind on who to call on.

As we arrived at platform 9 3/4 I noticed Remus standing on the platform and I jumped up in pure joy and excitement thinking I'd get to spend the whole summer with him. I heard Cedric laugh at me as I quickly hugged him goodbye. In my rush to get out I accidentally ran into the redheaded twins who are so infamous for pranking, I can never tell them apart. "Sorry" I mumbled, embarrassed also not wanting to end up on their bad side because I knew if they pranked me I'd have to prank them back my ego would insist on it. "Nothing to worry about" one of the boys said, for some reason I was pretty sure it was George who said that I don't know why.

I quickly got off the train and ran into Remus's arms. "Uncle Moony! I missed you. Do I get to spend the whole summer with you? Please." I begged with my best puppy dog eyes. I really didn't want to go back to that program. The teachers were creepy. "I missed you too pup. But unfortunately no. Mr. Fudge was only gracious enough to give me three extra days with you so I get you for three whole days now and then three days before you go back to Hogwarts." he said with regret in his voice I knew he blamed his condition for why he couldn't see me more but that wasn't the reason the reason was because Cornelius wanted to make me a soldier so he sent me to learn how to fight so I'd be the perfect witch for him. I sighed but decided to make the most of it and grabbed his hand and ran through the barrier ready to have fun and to get ready for my second year. Hopefully it will be as uneventful as this year.

Chapter Text

September 1rst Remus has just dropped me off at Amelia and Cornelius's house so they could bring me to platform 9 3/4. We are now in the car and Amelia is asking me all about my summer what new things I learned. I informed her I had learned how to cast the Patronus charm and asked if we thought there'd be any way I could move up a level for defense against the dark arts as it is the class I am most advanced in. Cornelius said I'll think about it, that means no. It took everything in me not to scream at him. It's not your decision as my mom did not name you as someone to take guardianship of me and you have never let Amelia pursue adoption so you have no rights over me. But I just scoffed and glared at him. He once again reminded me of my rules and everything blah blah blah. I tuned him out as I thought about telling Remus about the program they send me to every summer. It is illegal in the UK wizarding world for a reason because it abuses kids. But if I tell him and he reports it I could end up somewhere worse. 

I spend the rest of the car ride in silence just nodding or shaking my head whenever Amelia asks me any questions. I just glare at Cornelius for the remainder of the car ride and watch him shift uncomfortably under my gaze. Feeling his emotions I know he is scared of me and anxious about what I might say or do to harm his precious reputation. I internally scoff at least he knows I have some power. 

We arrive at Kings Cross Station and I walked out, slammed the door shut, grabbed my trunk from the boot of the car and slam it shut extra hard to prove my point. I grab a cart, load up my luggage, and my new cat Amelia gave me as a birthday gift, I named her Hecate after the Greek goddess of magic and witchcraft. She is my best friend. 

I hope Cedric remembers me, the program I am forced to go to doesn't allow letters to be sent to anyone. I hope he's not mad at me, I wanted to write to him but I couldn't. I would have written while at Remus's but he doesn't have an owl and I couldn't ask him to rent one because he doesn't have the money.  As I arrived at platform 9 3/4 I ran through the barrier at full speed and came to a screeching halt as I almost ran into someone. I stumble, almost falling and flipping over my cart but luckily I saved myself from that embarrassment. I look up at the person I ran into and see a familiar head of red hair. "Bloody hell you really are falling for me." the red haired guy jokes. "Excuse me?" I said clearly offended. "N-no. I just meant that you ran into me and fell at the end of last term and now you've run into me again and have fallen. I'm sorry if you took that the wrong way." he stuttered. "I'm George Weasley. The more handsome Weasley Twin, definitely better looking than Fred my twin. But I also think I'm better looking than all of my siblings, well maybe not-" he rambles on and on. I can feel how nervous he is so I decided to put him out of his misery. "I'm Nerissa McKinnon." I said calmly looking at how cute he is. "Hi Nerissa." he said, sounding more relaxed.

We stand there awkwardly for a few seconds before I hear a familiar voice. "Oi Nerissa. Over here." I turn around to see Cedric waving me over. I quickly said goodbye and ran over to Cedric and jumped into his arms and he spun me around a few times. "I missed you." I giggled as he finally put me down. "Me too, love." he said, kissing the top of my head. He really became like my older brother last term and he even started referring to me as his little sister sometimes. "Did I get taller or did you get shorter?" he joked. "You're only like 4 inches taller than me!" I exclaimed, hitting his stomach. I'm 4'8 and he's 5'0 not that much of a height difference. "Whatever you say shortie. Do you need help with your trunk?" he asked. "Yes." I mumble. 

After he helps me get my trunk on the train and we got to the compartment with his friends I ask him a question. "What do you know about George Weasley?" I ask him quietly. "Umm... Why?" he asked me suspiciously. "Uh I ran into him when I ran through the barrier and hit him with my cart and I'm just wondering about him." I said nervously trying to hide the real reason I'm asking. "Umm he's a third year like me, a Gryffindor, he and his twin brother became famous quite quickly after arriving due to their affinity for pranking they prank anyone who possibly offends them. They have pranked every teacher and have the record for most detentions given in a year." he said. "Honestly Nerissa I'd stay out of their way you don't want to risk getting pranked." "Yeah I agree" I said. We sat making mindless chatter for the rest of the ride. I explained to him why I couldn't write this summer, well not about the program. When we arrived at Hogwarts and sat at the Hufflepuff table and watched the sorting ceremony I noticed another red headed kid who looked similar to George Weasley. "How many Weasleys are there?" I asked Cedric. "5 that have already attended or are currently attending Hogwarts if the red head you're staring at is another one that would make 6 I think they have a little sister but I might be wrong." he said. "Ok." Then a name caught my attention. "Potter, Harry". I gasped and suddenly got flashbacks. 

Flashback 

"That fucking Potter kid how could he have brought down the Dark Lord" my father yelled. 

"Quiet, you don't want your wife to hear." his friend joked. "That bitch isn't my wife" he scoffed 

"I'm only with her to get information and make sure she doesn't steal that bitch of a child and make her follow the stupid order." "How do you plan on keeping her around?" his friend asks. 

"The same way I have for the past 2.5 years since the child was born, threaten the child's life works every time. Because I work at the Ministry and I am the only one working I could easily get full custody and she would never let that happen." "Genius idea" they laugh for a while.

End flashback

"...Nerissa, hey you good" Cedric said looking at me concerned. "Yeah, just thinking about my parents, that's all." I said. He knows not to ask me about my parents. I'm not ready to open up yet. The rest of the feast goes by without anything out of the usual and we head to bed. 

I wake up the next morning and head to the great hall for breakfast and to get my timetable. On my way down I bump into a mane of bushy brown hair. "I'm sorry I just want to get my timetable as soon as possible so I can get to my class early and talk to the professor about the material I've already read and -" she babbles on but unfortunately I interrupt her because I start to giggle. "I'm sorry but I've never met anyone so excited for class and have so much energy this early in the morning. I'm Nerissa McKinnon.'' I say. "I'm Hermione Granger." she replies. We head to the great hall talking about what our favorite spells are and any other interesting school facts. I have a feeling this girl will end up in my life forever. 

I look up at the Hufflepuff table briefly while talking to Hermione and I see Cedric looking at me smiling and I give him a look of confusion. After I finish talking to Hermione I walk over to Cedric and ask him what's with the smiling he says he's happy I'm talking to someone and letting someone else in. I just scoff. I'm not letting her in; she'd just be good to study with.

Time Skip to Halloween 

I walked up to Hermione after class and noticed she was walking pretty fast and looked upset. I decided, despite what I told Cedric in the beginning of the year, to check on her. What can I say she's grown on me the past two months. "Hermione, what's wrong?" I ask after catching up with her. She sniffles and quickly wipes her face with her sleeve, "nothing" she says but the fact that her voice cracked gave her away. 

I heard an explosion sound from down the hall and after looking at Hermione's tear stained face I decided she was more important than seeing the Weasley twins reaction to the prank I pulled on them. So I grabbed her arm and quickly pulled Hermione down into a hallway with a dead end that no one ever went down. "Hermione you saying nothing is wrong is bloody bs so tell me why you are wiping tears off your face, sniffling and why your voice cracked. I've been told it helps to talk to people about your emotions." I say cursing myself for caring for her because when you care you can get hurt. "Ronald said I'm an insufferable know it all because I corrected him in class for doing a spell wrong and was the first student to get it right. He also said I'm a nightmare its not a wonder I don't have any friends. He said this to basically all the Gryffindor boys in our year outside of class."

"Ok Hermione I'm going to tell you three important things so listen up. One, insecure men will always be threatened by smart and powerful women and try to degrade them and bring them down so they feel bad about themselves especially when they beat them in class. Two, boys are stupid and mean while they are in school and it is best to ignore them the only exception I've found to this rule so far is Cedric. And three this one is the most important one, I am your friend you can always come to me if you need and I will be there. If you don't want to sit at Gryffindor table let me know I'll get you my spare robe and you'll sit at Hufflepuff, okay." She responds with an okay and thanks me for my advice and my offer she then says she is going to go to the bathroom and freshen up before the feast.

I'm enjoying the feast and notice that Hermione hasn't come in, but I'm not too worried I just give Ron the death stare and watch the twins grumble about getting pranked claiming one of their own pranks backfired on them. Suddenly Professor Quirrell comes in announcing their is a troll in the dungeon. We get rushed back to our common rooms and once there I realize Hermione is out in the castle alone and doesn't know about the troll. I try to run out but Cedric stops me I try to get out of his grasp but end up having a panic attack. Once I'm calmed I sneak out of Cedric's embrace and rush to find Hermione. I find her and breath out a sigh of relief that she is okay. We head back to our individual common rooms where I have to now explain to Cedric why I reacted the way I did. 

Chapter Text

And it's June, another year done and time to head back to "camp", I started calling it that to try to make myself think of it as a fun place. At least while there I get to see my adopted siblings Clary, Jace, and Alec. Their parents are the ones that housed me until Cornelius decided to send me to the "camp". I also need to see them as our 15 great grandfather died last summer, he adopted me when I went to stay with the family. While sitting in the compartment I think back on the year I had, I spent a lot of time with Hermione in the library studying and talking. I was happy when she said that she, Harry and Ron had sorted their problems out because as much as I like her I didn't like the complaining. Call me harsh but I feel like there are more important things in life than school friends but I also don't care to make any. Although Cedric is working on getting me to open up a bit more. He got me to talk to a Ravenclaw in my year named Cho, she and I would study together sometimes. She's pretty smart. Like last year I was bored in class because I had already learned all of the material before with the exception of potions. That is the only class where I have to study and Herbology I can't sleep in that class either. The good news: I talked to professor Sprout and due to my marks in the classes and how bored I am I can choose two classes to move up a year in for next year. I choose Defense Against the Dark Arts and Transfiguration. I love Transfiguration because Professor McGonagall sees my boredom and gives me more challenging work to try to keep me interested. She's the only professor who will do that. 

I choose my electives for next year. I will be taking Arithmancy, Study of Ancient Runes and Care of Magical Creatures. I chose Arithmancy because I have always loved math and I thought a numerical based system of predicting was better than Divination plus numbers are fun so I think I'll have fun. I choose Care of Magical Creatures because I have always loved animals and have had a fascination in creatures like mermaids, hippogriffs, and dragons since I was young. And I chose Study of Ancient Runes because it was something I was denied while at "camp".

Gryffindor won the house cup this year although it seemed unfair how Dumbledore announced it. The Great Hall was all decked out in Slytherin colors and he said Slytherin won and then announced he had last minute points and then literally made it so Gryffindor won and that was unfair to the Slytherin kids. Ravenclaw won the quidditch house cup and I made the Hufflepuff team as a chaser, Cedric dragged me to tryouts kicking and screaming but I had fun. I got to take any stress and anger from my powers out on the game. I think I should try out for beater one year but who knows. I haven't made much improvement in managing my powers so I don't freak-out when there are too many people with powerful emotions like when sorting happens or exam week that was awful. Cedric almost found out about my powers and I think he suspects something. 

I also started pranking some times to keep my spirits up I never got caught but the Weasley twins sometimes got the blame because they are notorious for pranking. When I told Uncle Moony about my pranks he said I was becoming more like he and his friends were at Hogwarts and I was becoming more like my mum. Apparently she loved pranking professors but almost never got caught unless she wanted to. I love hearing stories about my mum it makes me feel connected to her. 

I had the same problem as last year with my uniform and when the pants got to short and the skirt was shorter than normal some Slytherin and Gryffindor 6th and 7th years started making comments even when I told them to stop I'd walk past them in the halls and get catcalled and whistled at it made me feel disgusted and embarrassed. Cedric continued to yell at them and even told professor Sprout, even though I told him not to bother, and she listened and believed me and the next time she caught them doing it she took away 50 house points each and gave them a month of detention as well as lectured them loudly in the middle of the hall and sent letters home to their parents. Man if you thought they were blushing then you should imagine how embarrassed they were when their moms sent howlers yelling at them and saying they raised them better than that. 

Besides that it was a good year. I decided to take a nap for the rest of the train ride home and asked Cedric to wake me up 20 minutes before we arrived. He said sure and I laid down on him like I had done multiple times that year when I needed to relax or I just fell asleep in the common room. 

When we got to the platform I ran into George again and he wished me a good summer. I did the same and I could've sworn I saw him blush but it had to have been in my mind. I was now going to Uncle Moony's for a few days and I decided this summer I'm going to use my powers to decide on a new look. I still want blonde hair like my mother. But I don't want to keep hearing "you look just like your mother" from everyone because that leads to questions about my father because it wasn't common knowledge my mum had a kid and even fewer people knew she was married to an asshole. So I think I want to update my style and hair, maybe add some color and edge up my style. I am 13 now, I think it's time to get rid of the cute shirts, skirts and dresses Cornelius always makes me wear. 

I spot Uncle Moony on the platform and I run to him and jump in his arms. He informs me that he was only given 3 days with me then he has to send me to Cornelius and Amelia for a day then I go back to "Camp" for a little over two months. Then I'll go back to Cornelius and Amelia and they will take me to Diagon Alley to get anything I need for school and then I'll spend the last 3 days of break with him and then head back to Hogwarts.

I hate going to that stupid "camp" all they make us do is wake up at the crack of dawn and first we run drills like a muggle military school and then we do magic drills the only good thing is that I'll get to see the Flamel family and considering what happened this year with the philosopher's stone I hope I'll get there early enough to say goodbye. But "camp" is literally hell on earth, but I'd never tell Uncle Moony how bad it is it would make him feel worse about not being able to keep me from the camp, no fun, no sugar, no toys, no games, and they discourage friendships, the best comparison I could make is to the Red Room. Luckily Clary, Jace, Alec and I never listened. Clary and I are both 13 and Clary is only 2 days older than me, although with the way she talks you'd think it was 2 years, Alec is 11 but will be 12 in the middle of August, and Jace just turned 10 in the beginning of June. And despite them living in America and going to Ilvermorny we are just as close as always. 

Chapter Text

^Nerissa's new hair and the meaning behind the colors due to her powers

So... I've kind of pissed Cornelius off. After talking to Uncle Remus and Cedric I've decided to stop hiding my metamorphmagus abilities and I'm changing my hair color. Well partly... after the past 3 days of trying new designs at Uncle Remus's house I decided to keep the blonde but add blue tips. I love it, I feel like it fits my personality. But Cornelius is so mad, in his opinion I'm no longer the picture perfect kid for him and he will no longer be seen with me in public, oh no I'm so upset, I think sarcastically. We arrive a block away from the station. "Ok get out." "Um, we're not at the station yet." "I can't have all those people see you getting out of a Ministry car." "No one will know I'm getting out of a car with you in it. And if you don't drop me off at the station I may arrive all sweaty from carrying Artemis and my trunk at the same time. Then people will ask why I'm all sweaty arriving at the platform and I'll have to explain how you insisted I be dropped off far away. How would that make you look." He gave me the death stare and told the driver to go to the station. I got out and said goodbye and grabbed Artemis, my cat, and my trunk got a trolley and loaded up. 

I got to the platform and found Cedric and ran into his arms. He caught me and spun me around. "Hello to you too little Rissa, I love the new hair." He put me down and suddenly realized how much I have grown. "Man Nerissa I might have to stop calling you little Rissa because you definitely grew this summer." I laughed "yeah I did. Had to buy all new uniforms. My skirts had to be made so much longer. I am now 5'2 I'd say I'm only 3 inches shorter than you now." "Still short to me" we laughed. Cedric dear, who is this girl? Is she your girlfriend?" Cedric and I giggled "No mum this is my best friend slash sister Nerissa, Nerissa this is my mum." Cedric explained. "Hi ma'am nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you, are your parents here with you?" she asked. "Um no my parents are dead." I said to simplify it not wanting to explain anything. "Oh I'm so sorry I had no idea you two should get on the train, it will leave soon." We said goodbye and I asked Cedric if he was ok with me sitting without his friends. I was just really tired and didn't sleep well last night. He said it was fine and he'll see me at the carriages as I had to promise to sit with him then. I went to find an empty compartment and closed my eyes. While I tried to sleep I was still plagued with the nightmares I had last night reliving the moment of my mum's death and my father torturing me. 

"No Fred we can't prank her it would be wrong she's asleep." I heard someone saying as I woke up from the dream. "Yeah it wouldn't be cool to prank the orphan while she's having nightmares, it could cause a trauma response causing you to lose an ear." I joked sitting up. I saw the Weasley twins look at me with jaws on the floor. "Also in the future check to make sure they are in deep sleep. You just have to wave your hand over their face and if their eyes move then they are not asleep. You could also try talking to distract them so they don't notice you using your wand to prank them." As I finished my last sentence I had glitter drop on them from nowhere. And I died laughing.

You know how they say never prank a prankster? Well fun fact I don't like to listen. I don't care if I might have just started a prank war, I hadn't laughed that hard in forever. Before they get me back I grab my stuff and leave but as I leave earshot of them I could've sworn I heard one of them say "why do you have to like her of all people?" But I probably just misheard them right? I decide to find Cedric and just hang out with him for the remainder of the trip. On my way there I run into a small ginger haired girl who seems to be lost. I go up to her and ask what's up. She informs me that it's her first year and she has been sitting alone but got lonely. And in that moment I decided I needed another girl to hang out with because I can't talk about boys with Cedric's friends. So I invited her to join me and my friends. We get there and Cedric immediately notices I have someone with me and he smiles almost like he's proud of me. Why? I don't know. I introduce Ginny and tell them to be nice to her. She and I talk for most of the ride and I take her with me when I get changed into my robes.

Once the train stopped I walked Ginny to Hagrid and said goodbye. When I turned around I saw Cedric standing there with a grin on his face. "Ok so what's with the proud look and the smiling? Did someone put something in your drink?" I asked genuinely confused. "You made a friend. One not from the library who you only talk to about school. You made your second real friend Nerissa and I'm happy for you and I'm proud of how you've become more open the past few years. It makes me feel like I've been a good friend to you." Cedric told me bringing me into a hug. I leaned my head on him and said "you've been the best friend I could have ever asked for." 

I hear a slow clap behind me and turn to see George and Fred with a mischievous smirk on their faces. "That was sweet but we have to get into the carriages now love birds." Fred says. "By the way have you two seen Ron?" George asked as we climbed in the carriage. "No I respond. But I did see some boys covered in glitter. They were twins with ginger hair. Have you seen them?" I reply. "I can't say I have." Fred replies and if looks could kill I'd definitely be injured but not dead.

We got into the carriage and the twins made kissing noises when Cedric helped me up and I just rolled my eyes. I have always wondered how those two didn't get put into Slytherin. I mean I know I prank people too but my pranks are not as extreme as theirs. My pranks mostly are to make someone laugh. I mostly focus on teachers but not in a way to extremely embarrass them. However the twins seem to focus on humiliating people almost to the point of crying. They are very ambitious and cunning, definitely more Slytherin than Gryffindor. But they could have done what I did and asked to be placed in a certain house as I was going to be placed in Ravenclaw before I asked for Hufflepuff just feeling like that house represents people who have traits from all of the houses and the sorting hat said I was basically all of the houses mixed together. I was definitely a hat stall. I remember the letter I had gotten the next day telling me off for drawing attention to myself and how that was against what he told me to do. Man I used to be so scared of Cornelius now I don't really care what he says.

I feel someone nudge my knee, I look up and see George looking at me a little concerned "are you ok" he mouths. I just nod and noticed we were pulling up to the castle. I hop off the second the carriage stops. And I walk a little faster than normal to the great hall to get away from unwanted attention. I pass a reflective surface and notice my eyes changing color between yellow and ice blue instead of my normal sky blue. 

I quickly turn down an empty corridor and try to relax and stop my eyes from changing color. "Miss McKinnon?" I turn around and see professor Sprout. I can still feel my eyes changing color but it feels slightly different now. "Miss McKinnon, why are you here and not in the Great Hall? And why are your eyes flashing between three colors?" she asks, sounding concerned. "Three? I thought it was only two yellow and ice blue?" I say my breathing quickens and I can feel my emotions getting to be too much and it starts to become hard to breath and I start gasping for air. "Nerissa, honey, I need you to breathe for me ok?" she says quietly, helping me sit down. "I can't." I gasp, trying not to cry.  "Ok Nerissa I need you to listen to me ok. I need you to breathe in while you place your thumb to your index finger then move your thumb to your middle finger, then ring, then pinky. Then breathe out and go in reverse. Ok?" she instructs me. "OK" I say shakingly. and I repeat this process multiple times until my breathing slows down. And I suddenly notice my cheeks are damp. I immediately wipe my checks with the back of my hands, stand up and straighten up my uniform. 

I see professor Sprout looking at me with extreme concern and confusion. "Nerissa, you don't have to do anything until your ready." she whispered. "No. I have to get to the Great Hall before anyone notices I'm gone." I say checking my eyes in the windows confirming they are back to their normal sky blue  color. "Nerissa, the sorting ceremony has ended and the feast began at least 10 minutes ago." she explains slowly like I could fall apart at the slightest pin drop. "Oh no, no, no. I messed up, I messed up so bad. People are going to talk and ask questions. How do I answer them?" I ask, speaking a mile a minute. "Ok, Nerissa, first we are going to go to my office and eat some dinner. Then..." she starts to explain but I interrupt her. "No I have to get to my dorm and make it seem like I had gotten hurt or gotten my period unexpectedly and had to go to madam Pomfrey to get supplies and then I go to my dorm and play the part." I spit out quickly. "No Nerissa. You will come to my office and eat with me then when you go back to your common room if anyone asks where you were just tell them it is none of their business. And if you want to tell anyone then that is your choice. Deal." she tells me with a voice that shows me she means business and she's in charge but it also shows she cares and she's doing what she thinks is best for me. "Deal." I agree. She walks with me to her office. I have been here a few times to talk about moving ahead in some classes due to how bored I am. She conjures up some food for us to eat. After I take my first few bites she clears her throat and I can see in her eyes she wants to ask me some questions. I give her a slight nod giving her the ok to ask me questions. "Ok Nerissa so do you want to tell me why I watched your eyes flash between ice blue, teal and yellow?" she asks me carefully. "Um I'm a metamorphmagus." I say slowly. "Ok now two questions. Why does the school have no records of this as well as no teachers ever noticing? And what caused you to lose control of your powers?" she asked me more sternly this time. "Um there's no record of it because Cornelius didn't want to risk it getting out that I am different. He never wanted a kid and he definitely didn't want a poor "orphan girl" who watched her mum die at the hands of her father who suffered abuse, who has powers that people don't know what causes them to appear. So I was taught from the second he gained custody of me to hide my emotions and my powers at all cost and any sign of me using them would have serious repercussions. And as to what caused me to lose control I don't know. Maybe was because I stopped listening to him stopped being his media perfect daughter and changed my hair." I say because even though I have an idea of what caused it I can't say it. "Nerissa I know you are not telling me the whole truth. And you said powers plural what else can you do?" she asked. "Um, I can maybe sort of kind of read people's emotions." I say nervously. 

"Ok. Now we should have known this when you came in your first year. But I understand why it was kept a secret. It was not your fault. I do have concerns with these new revelations about you moving up a level in Defense Against the Dark Arts and Transfiguration as well as starting 3 new classes and I assume you will be continuing quidditch." She explains to me. "No I want to go up the level in Defense Against the Dark Arts and Transfiguration. I am so bored in those classes you can ask the teacher, well the ones still alive, I was constantly falling asleep in the class but still got the highest score on every exam. And yes I plan on continuing playing quidditch because it is the only I feel in control of all my powers. And the three classes I chose to continue are ones that spark my interest and curiosity and make me feel happy when I think about them. I choose Arithmancy because I love puzzles and math. I always have and there are absolutely no math classes or any class that uses numbers and problem solving like that and I love it. I choose care of magical creatures because I have always loved creatures that are not fully understood and people fear in both the wizarding and muggle world. I love dragons and want to study them as well as loving sharks and all marine creatures, magic or not. And I choose Study of Ancient Runes because there are a lot of things that I want to know that I can't find in modern day texts and I crave to know this. I can do all of it. I promise."

She looks at me with pride in her eyes. "Ok. But I have one condition for you to take all of this on. Because Nerissa I have been watching you and I am scared for you. You have so much potential but you don't let people help you. If they offer you any help you say no but you are the first one to offer everyone help. So I am creating this condition because I want you to have a safe space. A place that is just your own where you can go when you are overwhelmed and not have to worry about someone interrupting you. Understand?" she asks me. "I'm not sure I fully do. It sounds like you are saying you want to give me my own room, Professor." I say unsurely and she nods. "But that is not possible because there are 14 dorm rooms, 7 for girls and 7 for boys, one for each gender each year." I will explain. "And normally you would be correct but there are also rooms for the head boy and girl. Each house has two private rooms, one for a potential head girl and one for a potential head boy. And I am going to be giving you one. It is extremely rare for one house to have both a head boy and girl in the same year. So if we do get a head boy or girl you will have the other room understand." she finishes sternly emphasizing the last word. "I understand." I respond smiling. 

I will finally have a safe space that I can spend more than a month per year in. A consistent space where I need it. Ok then I will show you to your dorm and I have already written to Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall and informed them of this change so your trunk and cat will be sent there. Let's go." She says as she walks out and I get up leaving my finished plate of food following her out as we head towards the Hufflepuff common room.

Chapter Text

^Nerissa's dorm and wand: Blackthorn wood with thunderbird tail core

Professor Sprout took me into the Hufflepuff dorm and showed me the secret entrance next to the book shelf that leads to stairs to the head boy and girl dorms. She led me to the door on the right. "So Miss McKinnon, Helga Hufflepuff created her head boy and head girl dorms to adapt to the person using them. So when you enter the dorm it will change to your ideal room." she explains to me. I nod showing my understanding of what she said. I was excited to see what it looked like. 

When I walked in my jaw dropped to the floor with what I saw. I walk in and immediately notice the queen size bed in the corner, then I notice the rug on the floor, the horizontal bookshelf next to the rug and the vertical bookshelf. I then look next to the ladder next to the vertical bookshelf that as I look up notice it leads to a hammock and a desk. The floor to ceiling window will add so much natural light but right now it gives a perfect view of the moon reflecting on the Black Lake. The greenery hanging everywhere makes the place feel more homey and it reminds me of Uncle Remus's cottage. 

"Close your mouth Miss McKinnon you'll catch flies" she says laughing. As she walks out leaving me to unpack and decorate. I lost track of time and realized I hadn't closed my door when I heard the muffled chatter from the common room. I realized everyone had finished dinner and had arrived at the common room. I sighed realizing Cedric would now be back and definitely freaking out looking for me as I had kind of disappeared on him and I had promised to sit with him at dinner.  

I go back down the stairs and see Cedric pacing around the common room freaking out to his friends that he can't find me. "What if the Slytherins or something took her? Or what if a creature from the Forbidden Forest got out and took her? Or..." Cedric was rambling on. "Cedric turn around, she's right there." Cedric's friend Mike says. Cedric whips his head around quicker than I thought was humanly possible. Once he found my eyes he took 3 long strides and he quickly pulled me into him telling me to never scare him like that again. I laughed and promised not to scare him like that again.

That night laying on my bed twirling my wand in my fingers I think about why Cedric was so worried about me and why George had asked me if I was okay there were no signs. Right? They didn't see my eyes change color? They couldn't have I've always been so good at controlling my powers. But this is the first time in my life I've actively used my metamorphmagus abilities, does this make it harder to control them? But I'm only changing my hair not my eyes. So many questions floating in my head going a million miles per hour. I eventually use my wand to extinguish the candle and try to fall asleep, but it takes a long time before my eyes close for good. 

I wake up in the morning to the sound of the bell towers going off like they do every morning at 7:30 am as a first wakeup call to students. The bells will go off again at 8 am as an hour warning for students. I get up and go to the bathroom connected to my dorm and get ready for the day. At 7:45 I'm going down the stairs entering the common room looking for Cedric as I promised to go to breakfast with him as I missed last night and we really didn't get to talk at all yesterday. I see Cedric standing with his back facing me so I sneak over and jump on his back. He jumps and and turns his head seeing me he smiles and starts laughing with me. "Merlin Rissa, you could've given me a heart attack," he jokes. I stay on his back laughing "sorry Ced I keep forgetting how much of an old man you are." I continue the joke. We laugh for a few more seconds and I start to get off Cedric's back but with his seeker reflexes he quickly grabs my legs and keeps me on his back. "Where to m'lady?" he said in a very posh accent. "To the food my noble steed." I say copying his posh accent. 

Cedric carries me all the way to the great hall with us laughing the whole way. He tried galloping at one point but stopped when he almost fell causing us both to almost be hurt. We entered the great hall laughing loudly causing everyone to stare at us including the professors. "Mr. Diggory if you could please put Miss McKinnon down as breakfast is not the place for horseplay." Professor Dumbledore says giggling slightly. "Yes sir." Cedric responds by putting me down carefully. "Thank you, good sir." I say grabbing my imaginary skirt curtseying. We both go to sit down and eat breakfast. 

"Miss McKinnon, come here please." Professor Sprout says waving me over. Cedric looks at me confused as I get up. "Yes professor. How can I help you?" I ask as I approach Professor Sprout. "Here is your schedule as you can see because you are taking fourth year transfiguration and defense against the dark arts," she explains while pointing to both classes, "luckily for you when third years have defense against the dark arts fourth years have transfiguration and vice versa. So for you they are just switched, just wanted to make sure you knew that." "Ok I understand thank you professor." I take my time table and walk back to Cedric. 

"What was that about?" Cedric asked me. "Oh nothing, just confirming everything with my schedule and letting me know about when quidditch tryouts will be posted because I missed that last night." I lie, I haven't found out how to tell him I'm taking advanced courses, I don't want to make him feel bad and not want to hangout with me anymore. "Yeah you have to do quidditch again, you are the best chaser Hufflepuff has had for decades even during your first year!" Cedric exclaims. "Yeah." I nervously laugh. Everyone wants me to continue being chaser but I'm actually planning on trying out for beater as I think it could be fun.

I look at my timetable and see that I start the day with care of magic creatures with Ravenclaw, then I have history of magic with Slytherins, then I have a two hour break for lunch  then I have transfiguration with Gryffindor, after that I have herbology with Ravenclaw and finally charms with Slytherins. I have that schedule, with each class being 50 minutes, Monday, Wednesday, and Friday but I don't have care of magical creatures on Friday. On Tuesdays and Thursdays I have Arithmancy with Ravenclaws, then double defense against the dark arts with Gryffindor, after that I have an hour break for lunch. In the afternoon I have double potions with Gryffindor, then study of ancient runes with Ravenclaw. And on Fridays from 9-11 I have astronomy and that class is just Hufflepuff. 

When it was about 8:50 Cedric walked me to the exit of the castle for care of magical creatures and we went our separate ways. I still haven't told him that I'll be in two of his classes this year. I mean he's excited for us to share astronomy next year because first years take the class alone then second and third years and after third year it is just one big class. 

Chapter Text

^ Hecate Nerissa's cat

Care of magical creatures was kind of boring because it was the first day so Professor Grubbly-Plank just showed us a few small animals and she had told us all the creatures we would interact with over the year. She also reminded us of all the supplies we would need for the class and let us go early. I had 30 minutes until transfiguration so I just decided to start walking that way. I knew Cedric wouldn't be here for a while because he had potions first, so I was prepared to just wait outside but when I walked by the classroom it was empty. So I decided to just go in and take a seat up front and wait. About ten minutes later the door opened and I heard two boys whispering.

"Ok, perfect McGonagall is not here yet. George, go set up the prank quickly." whispered who I assumed was Fred. I just sat there quietly reading a muggle book Uncle Remus bought me over the summer.

"Fred, I think we have a problem." whispered who I assumed was George. "What could possibly be wrong? We triple checked the device." Fred said. "Yeah but we didn't account for a third year to be sitting here did we." George stated. "Well if it isn't little miss prankster. What are you doing here? Is little miss perfect skipping class?" Fred says in a mocking baby voice.

"First off none of your business. Second off I'm not skipping class I just had care of magical creatures." I snapped back, never taking my eyes off my book. I could hear one of them setting up the prank so I just paid them no mind.

A minute later Professor McGonagall came in and she looked at the twins and sighed. "Fred George you know the rules in my class you two are not allowed to sit next to each other or in front of or behind each other. Separate now." she said with zero room for argument in her voice.

"Of course our bad professor McGonagall." one of the twins said and I heard the scraping of one chair. Then I heard footsteps approaching me and saw the chair next to me that I was hoping Cedric would take being moved.

Before I could say anything I heard the doors open again and I turned to look over my shoulders and saw Cedric freeze in his steps when he saw me sitting in the class. Then when he saw that the seat next to me was taken I saw a look of disappointment and a tiny bit of relief wash over his face. I was confused as to why he was relieved. He took a seat at the table behind me but sat so he was diagonally behind me and his friends sat next to or around him.

One of them who I recognized from seeing but didn't know her name came up to me and said "Sweetheart I think you must be lost. This class is for fourth years not second years. So why don't you get up and find your class." her voice was filled with fake niceness. I turned to look at her and I guess Cedric got a glimpse of the look of annoyance and some anger on my face because I heard him say my name quietly.

"Oh this class is for fourth years?" I say acting like I made a mistake and putting my book away. I noticed her smirk like she had won. I guess she thought I was about to pick up my bag, but no I was just grabbing my notebook. "Well then I guess I'm in the right class sweetheart now why don't you run along like a dog. You know like how you fetch something whenever Cedric says he may need it." I snap at her while pulling out my notebook. The look of pure anger on her face was priceless and luckily as she was opening her mouth to talk back Professor McGonagall cleared her throat. So she walked to the back of the room but not before I heard her mutter bitch under her breath.

"Quiet now everyone I have a few announcements to make before I get started. First, as many of you know, next year you will have to take your OWLs. So this year I will be preparing you for the amount of work you will get next year and the quality of work expected from a Hogwarts student. Second, as many of you have noticed, Miss McKinnon is joining us this year. No it is not a mistake in her schedule. Yes she will be taking this course with you because of her exceptional transfiguration skills which are better than mine where at her age it has been decided that the best way to continue to foster her magic and give her the best education is to have her move up a year. That being said I expect you all to treat her as if she was in your year and to not pressure her to do your homework. Any questions?"

One Hufflepuff raised his hand. "Mr. Dickinson." "How would one go about moving up a year in a class?" he asked. "Well it is not easy. First the teacher for the class must notice and bring to the attention of the students head of house that said the student seems extremely bored in class. While simultaneously getting a practically perfect score with only one question wrong on every exam taken that year and basically the same in all years. Then said students head of house would meet with the student and talk to them about it and offer for them to take a test on the material that they would have learned in the year they would skip. The student has to get an outstanding on the test after being given a month to study. Then it has to be approved by the headmaster but if you get to that point it's pretty set in stone. However do not think just anyone can do this in all of my time and professor Dumbledore's time at Hogwarts it has only happened once. And there is no history that we can find of it happening before this year."

I could feel everyone's eyes on me so I just sat up straight and looked forward. Professor McGonagall picked up her chalk and as she did it transfigured into a rat. Everyone but me was laughing. In my opinion a second year could've done it. "While I am impressed with the transfiguration mr. Weasleys I still have to say detention." "How do you know Nerissa didn't do it professor?" Fred asked. "First off, she is not laughing and judging by the look on her face she doesn't find it impressive. Second off, Miss McKinnon would have done something that required transfiguration beyond a second year. Probably something she had learned in the summer homework. And finally your reputation." Professor McGonagall says, ending with a slight smirk. 

That was the most engaging transfiguration class I have ever had. It felt so good to be in a class with people closer to my skill level and get to actually learn some stuff. I mean I still already had some knowledge of the spells but I had only gotten to read about them not actually perform the spells. I leave and head to the great hall knowing Cedric won't be there because he has class.

I sit alone and eat and read one of my textbooks. At first I thought about reading my potion's textbook because that is a class I don't have much extra education in but decided not to because Snape always writes a slightly different potion recipe on the board. Instead I decided to start reading my ancient rune text book while I eat. 

Apparently I have been sitting here for about an hour because suddenly Cedric's friends are all sitting down around me. That's not odd, they always do that because Cedric always insists on sitting with me. All his friends will now just sit around me leaving the spot next to me open for Cedric. But what is odd, is that Cedric isn't sitting next to me. I at first think he's talking to a professor but I look up and notice him sitting diagonally from me. And now his friend who usually sits where Cedric is is next to me. I can tell Cedric's mad at me because he always sits next to me mainly because he's the one who always makes either me join his friends or his friends join us at meals and he doesn't want me to feel left out. I look at him and he won't make eye contact with me but he looks pissed. 

I start packing up to go to the library or the common room or anywhere else. Before I can leave the girl from earlier speaks up, "Oh Nerissa you should join us tonight all the fourth years and above are having a small party." "Brittany she's not a fourth year you know that." Oh so her name’s Brittany, good to know. "Well since she's apparently mature enough to be in fourth year classes Richard she should join us. Don't you want to talk to her? You were so interested in how she was able to move up a year. Cedric, don't you agree with me she should join us." Cedric finally looks me in my eyes and I'm sending him a look begging him to give me a way out of this. "I agree she should join us. Besides, who knows maybe she's in most of our classes. Maybe she'll be in charms and defense against the dark arts with us." I just smile and say "I'd be happy to join now if you'll excuse me I have somewhere to be."

I quickly walk out practically running when I get to the door. I find a small little nook for me to hide in finally letting the tears out. I hear footsteps approaching me and I curl up into a smaller ball. "Nerissa?" Hermione asks, concerned. "Hey I saw you running out of the great hall and you look like you were about to cry. Are you ok?" 

"Yeah I'm completely fine" I respond quickly wiping the tears away from my face. "Don't lie to me Nerissa you're sitting in a ball on the floor in a small nook in the wall crying." I give up and just let the tears fall. Hermione pulls me into a hug trying to calm me down. 

"I don't know why he's so mad at me all I'm doing is making sure I get the best education possible and he seems so mad. He wouldn't sit next to me during lunch like he always does. He won't look me in the eyes and when he does look at me it's just to glare at me. And when I look at him saying I need help he ignores me and just agrees with the person who put me in the position. I'm not sorry I decided to take an offer to move up a year in the two classes I never have to study for and never pay attention to and still manage to get perfect scores. I just wanted to be challenged and learn like everyone else here. He has no right to be mad at me. And how's he going to take it when I tell him I signed up for tryouts to become a beater, potentially he's so happy with me being a chaser and says I'm the best one but I want to try out for keeper. I mean I'd prefer beater but I wouldn't get it because I'm a girl and I'm small but I love it. I love holding the bats and swinging them at the bludgers. But keeper still gives me more joy than chaser but everyone's going to be so mad at me. Why do I have to be perfect for everyone? For my house, for Cornelius, for the stupid camp, for my stupid father. AHHHHHH!" I just end up screaming at the end of the rant panting due to how fast I was talking. 

A few moments later I realize I've mentioned my father. I immediately sit up and turn to Hermione. "You can't tell anyone what you've heard, especially about my father. Understand?" I say sounding more serious than I ever have in my life. "I won't, I promise. But Nerissa if you want to be beater, be a beater it's your life so live it how you want to live it. I promise at least I'll be happy for you and I'll cheer you on at every game." she promises me with sincerity in her voice.

"Thank you Hermione I will and I'll show them that I am not someone they can mess with." I hear the bells chime indicating it is 12:50 so I say goodbye to Hermione and continue on with the rest of my day with my head held high. 

Chapter Text

^Artemis

When it is time for dinner I get stopped by Hermione and she brings me to her table where George and Fred join us. George and Fred spend the whole time talking about how cool they thought it was that the three of us would share classes together. They were extra happy when they found out I would also be in defense against the dark arts with them.

After dinner I go to the Hufflepuff common room after convincing Hermione, George and Fred that I was okay. As they tried to convince me I should go to the Gryffindor common room, but I can't hide from them forever.

I enter the Hufflepuff common room and was greeted by a large group of people. Fuck I forgot about the party . I try to sneak off to my room but I'm unfortunately spotted by my favorite person. Brittany. "Oh Nerissa. Perfect you made it come get a drink, some food we're about to start the party games." Brittany walks off while telling me I should go change so I go to my room and change into black leggings and a blue and black flannel. I tie the flannel a little bit above my belly button to try to make myself seem a little older than I am and then I use my abilities to do a silver and blue smokey eye. I head back out and decide to show Cedric I don't need him if he's going to act like an ass. 

I really don't know what's wrong with him. He knows I've been bored in my classes and have expressed interest in moving up a year. Oh well. I walk out of my room and I notice my crush Artemis. She's a fourth year and I know from Cedric her birthday is in the summer so she's not that much older than me. She has gorgeous chocolate brown hair that's wavy on the bottom and she has gorgeous brown eyes that you can get lost in. Every time she hangs out with Cedric she makes a point to include me in the conversation so I actually know her the best out of all of Cedric's friends but I know she doesn't like me as I like her. She probably just thinks of me as the kid Cedric thinks of as a little sister. 

I suddenly realized I was staring at her for too long and someone might notice. I'm about to start talking to people when one of the older girls says to make a circle for the games. I sit next to Nick Cedric's friend who sat next to me at lunch. He's always been nice to me and we've played a few games of exploding snap together, he is one of the few people who can beat me. 

"Okay Brittany has asked to pick the game for the 4th years." a seventh year girl says motioning for Brittany to take the floor. I glance over at Cedric and notice him laughing with his friend Charlie and I don't know how to feel. I'm happy he's enjoying time with his friends but I'm hurt that he appears to feel nothing even though he and I are fighting? Are we even fighting? I don't know if what's happening to us is considered a fight because I think to fight you have to be screaming at someone. At least that is the only fighting I remember happening between my mum and dad. Never this quiet no one talking it was always screaming and quite often hitting and kicking from my father. 

"So for the 4th year game we are going to play spin the bottle. A classic." Brittany says, snapping me out of my head. Because Brittany announced the game she went first and her bottle landed on Charlie and they had a, to me, long snogging session. A few turns later and Cedric goes he spins the bottle and it lands on Juliet, a quiet 5th year girl. They both seemed to blush, Cedric has never mentioned her before. 

Eventually it becomes my turn and I spin the bottle with no hope on who it will land on but as I spin I notice a smirk on Brittany's face. I wonder what that's about. The bottle finally stops spinning and I look at who it lands on. And of course out of everybody it lands on Artemis. I feel my heart rate increase as I freak out, of course I'm the first person where it lands on someone of the same sex. I mean I want to kiss her but I'm not out to anyone and teenagers can be mean. I'm starting to freak out when I hear Artemis's voice. 

"Are you going to kiss me or not Rissa?" I decide to just go for it. Artemis stands up and I walk over to her and kiss her. I was originally just going to do a quick kiss not knowing how she feels but she pulls me back for a second kiss and whispers in my ear. "I hope you don't mind but I was hoping that I'd get to kiss you during this game." I start blushing and I suddenly feel extreme anger from somebody in the room. Artemis grabs my hand and pulls me to sit with her. I look at Nick and he gives me a thumbs up and a nod telling me it's fine. 

So I sit with Artemis for the rest of the night and eventually end up leaning my head on her shoulder and she follows by leaning her head on mine. I once again feel the extreme burst of anger and I at first think maybe it's Cedric because he's jealous but I glance at him and he's talking to Juliet. I'm about to forget about it when I notice Brittany glaring at me. Why is she so mad at me? 

"Okay time for the 7th years game we are doing truth or dare with a twist. If you don't want to answer the truth or do the dare then you have to take a shot and if you don't want to drink for whatever reason you have to take a shot of this disgusting smelling mystery liquid." I feel someone playing with my fingers and I look down to see Artemis's hand, that's been intertwined with mine since she pulled me to sit with her, has started to play with my fingers.

"Cedric truth of dare?" a random 6th year student asks Cedric. "Truth" Cedric responds a second later. "Why do you always hang out with that quiet 3rd year girl who is always clinging to your side and she never talks but always seems jumpy. I can't even remember her name." the 6th year asks him. It's at this moment that I realize he doesn't know that I'm that girl. "Um because she's my friend and I consider her my little sister and I love her as a sister. What do you have against Nerissa?" Cedric answers sounding a little angry. I tens up knowing Cedric has always been very protective of me. Artemis notices this and squeezes my hand and whispers for me to calm down. "Nerissa, that's her name. I was just wondering why one of the most popular Hufflepuff would hangout with someone as weird as her. She just seems off." The 6th year responds, clearly confused why Cedric is mad. "Ced your turn to ask someone." Juliet says before Cedric can respond. I just stare at him and I don't hear who he calls and for the first time he makes eye contact with me.

A few people later somebody asks Artemis and she picks truth. Artemis is asked who she has a crush on and she just responds "with the cutie who's hand I haven't let go of." And I blush, I didn't realize my face could become so red I wanted to hide my face. Artemis then asks Brittany truth or dare. Brittany responds with dare as she tosses her hair back. "I dare you to ask your crush out." Artemis responds and I giggle. Brittany just glares at me and says in a sickly sweet voice, "Ceddie will you go on a date with me?" I have to bite my lip to keep my laugh in. "Um no thank you Brittany and I've asked you to not call me Ceddie." Brittany looks pissed and then turns to me. "Nerissa truth or dare?" she spits out with venom in her voice. I see the 6th year from earlier turn pale as I respond with truth not trusting what she would make me do. "What is your last name?" I'm so confused. This is a simple question and everyone knows my last name. "McKinnon." I respond with a duh tone. "No your legal last name the one that Snape keeps almost calling you." I suddenly pale. "Um I don't understand what you mean." I sate "McKinnon is my last name." Unfortunately not legally for some reason I can't legally change it until I'm 16 even Cornelius has tried but unless I get adopted it won't change but I can't get adopted because my dad can't give up his rights while on the run. "Well it may be the last name you use but it's not your legal last name because Snape keeps stumbling and calling you a different name. So I repeat Nerissa what is your legal last name that you were given when you were born?" 

I want to look at Cedric for help, but I don't break eye contact with Brittany. While maintaining eye contact I reply "Why don't you ask my legal guardian the minister of magic what my last name is he will respond with McKinnon because I was given my mom's last name when I was born." I state in a clear voice no fear or hesitation in my voice. Luckily because she added her last name when I was born, I wasn't completely lying because for the first 2 days of my life I had my mom's last name then my father arrived and then changed it to his last name. "She's telling the truth Brittany. I've asked Mr. Fudge and he's confirmed McKinnon is her last name." Cedric says. Brittany stops off clearly mad she didn't do what she wanted. I excused myself and ran to my room. Once I closed the door I started crying.  

I knew Snape would mess it up. He hated my mum and my uncle and he's taking it out on me. I hear a knock on my door "Nerissa can I come in?" it's Cedric. "Please I'm sorry I've been an ass today but I'm worried about you and I need to know you're okay. I open the door and run into his arms crying. He quickly hugs me whispering sweet nothings into my hair. He picks me up and brings us to my bed and hugs me while I cry and eventually fall asleep.

Chapter Text

^Reminder of what the colors mean with Artemis powers take over

I wake up the next morning, to the sound of the bells, with a headache from crying last night. I go to get out of bed when I notice someone else on my bed, Cedric. I debate waking him up nicely but then I remember how he treated me yesterday. Yes we talked about it and the reason he was mad was not because he was mad at me but rather he was mad at himself. I was very confused. He said he felt like he wasn't being a good enough friend or brother to me because I didn't feel safe enough around him to tell him. The two of us have made up but I still want to get revenge.

I pick one of my pillows up and start hitting him with them. Cedric shoots up very quickly. When he turns around and notices that I'm on the bed laughing he starts laughing too. He leaves to go get dressed and I get ready too. Then we meet up and head to the Great Hall for breakfast. While we get food I decide to tell him the other two things I've been keeping from him.

"Hey Ced. I just thought I should tell you that I'm going out for beater this year and I will also be in your defense against the dark arts class." 

"Rissa you're kidding right? You can't be beater its too dangerous." Cedric responds and I'm kind of hurt that he doesn't seem excited. 

"No I'm not kidding, I don't want to be a chaser any more. I mean yeah it's fun but I don't love it. However the thought of being a beater makes me so happy." I reply smiling hoping he will understand. 

"Why can't you try keeper or seeker?" he replies, causing my smile to falter.

"First I can't be keeper, we have one and he's a 6th year I can't kick him off. Second, you're the seeker Ced. And we need a beater because John graduated last year." I reasoned

"Yes but we also need a new chaser because Mark graduated too last year." he argued.

"But more people signed up to try out for chaser than beater Ced. I wasn't asking for your permission or seeking your approval I was just letting you know my plans for the year because of our talk last night. Okay I am trying out for beater and I will be in your defense against the dark arts class this year." I state firmly leaving no room for argument. 

"Well said love." Artemis says as she slides next to me. She's sitting closer to me than most people do even Cedric doesn't sit this close because he knows people being too close to me makes me nervous. But when Artemis does it I don't feel uncomfortable or nervous. I mean I do feel nervous but it's different, it's more like a shy nervous instead of an uncomfortable nervous. But I also feel giddy and happy. Wait, did she call me love?

"Nerissa your eyes have changed into a light purple color." Cedric says, sounding a little nervous. 

"Oh." I say giggling. 

"What does light purple mean love?" Artemis asks. I feel my cheeks heating up. I can tell I'm blushing. 

"Nothing." I giggle. Not even Cedric knows what every color means, he only knows the colors to keep an eye out for.

"Sure." she responds not sounding convinced. "By the way I call sitting next to Rissa in defense against the dark arts." 

"No, she's my best friend. I get to sit next to her." Cedric complains. I laugh at how childish he sounds.

"Too bad I called her first." Artemis responds.

"She's not an object right Rissa." Cedric turns to me for help. While he's right about me not being an object it did feel nice that they both wanted to sit with me. Cedric is my best friend and we've never gotten to sit together in a class. But I really want to sit next to Artemis. I like her more than a friend and I think she likes me in the same way so I don't know who I want to sit with. 

"I'm not an object I'm a person which means I get to choose who I sit next to." I reply still not sure who to sit next to. I don't want to offend either of them. I just start eating my breakfast overthinking everything terrified to offend either of them. I try to read both of their emotions to try to gauge who would be more hurt but I can't tell because Cedric's emotions are just chill, like he doesn't have a care in the world but there's also love in his emotion. Artemis's emotions are giddy, happy, and warmth? That's an odd one, I know I can read emotions so I thought I had felt every emotion before but not warmth. Is it just because she's one of the few people in Hogwarts who's emotions I've actually tried to read. Typically I don't try to read people's emotions here, usually it's just overwhelming emotions like the anxiety and stress of exam season. I guess I wasn't doing a good job at hiding my emotions, because while Artemis was talking to one of her friends Cedric nudged my arm.

"Sit with Artemis Nerissa. I won't be offended or hurt. I can tell you like her, and I can tell it's really stressing and freaking you out to choose. I'll just sit behind you." He whispers to me.

"Thanks but how could you tell it was bothering?" I asked, confused I could've sworn I was hiding my emotions. 

"Your eyes were alternating between two different shades of yellow," he states. "Tell Artemis you'll sit with her."

I hug him and give Artemis the good news after a few deep breaths and checking in my spoon to make sure my eyes were back to normal. She was so excited she gave me a big hug and I just prayed she couldn't hear my heart rate speed up. When I turned to look at Cedric he had a big smile on his face. I was confused so I read his emotions. He was happy and proud. Was he proud of me?

I said goodbye to Artemis and Cedric to go to Arithmancy and told them I would meet them in defense against the dark arts. I also informed them that because our teacher is Lockheart I don't care where we sit. I doubt I'll learn anything from him. While his adventures sound cool and interesting he seems way too into himself and will probably just talk about himself.

Arithmancy was fun. I learned about myself today. We used a name to figure out our character number and what it means about us. I got number 7 meaning: I am perceptive, understanding and bright, I enjoy hard work and challenges. We are often serious, scholarly and interested in mysteries. We can also be pessimists, sarcastic and insecure. Some positive qualities include: analytical, mystical, introspective, prepared, wise. Some negative qualities include: aloof, cynical, superficial, fussy, cold, secretive. I agreed with this and was interested in how accurate this subject could be. 

As I get closer to defense against the dark arts the butterflies in my stomach started to kick in again and I was so scared. What if I make a fool of myself and she doesn't want to hangout with me anymore. I enter the class and see Cedric and Artemis sitting in the middle of the class with a seat for me next to Artemis and Cedric is leaning against the desk in the next row next to me. When Artemis sees me she waves me over and I feel a little more comfortable when I glance at Cedric and he nods at me giving me confidence. Cedric gives me a hug when I arrive at the desks and whispers in my hair one word "breath" and I didn't realize until then I was holding a breath in. Cedric lets go and I nod at him and go to Artemis and give her a hug. She and I start talking. She asks me how I got my hair the way it is and I explain that I'm a metamorphmagus and I just used my powers. She found that interesting and talked about how she wanted to dye her hair green. 

"But I like your brown hair." I say without thinking and start blushing.

"Really maybe I'll just dye some of my hair then if you like it so much." she replies, making me blush more. "So when's your birthday, love?"

My heart rate increases when she calls me love, does that mean she like likes me or is she just a flirty person. "It's September 13. When's yours?" I asked, trying to get rid of the blush spreading all over my face.

"August 21." she answers she's about to say something else when George and Fred walk in causing a disruption. they're talking about where to sit and how this professor won't have the rule that they have to sit apart from each other. I notice George glancing at me and he looks disappointed for a split second.

But before I could focus too much on George I heard a loud bang and jumped, what felt like a foot in the air, and put my hand on my wand out of reflex. I saw out of the corner of my eye Cedric looking at me a little worried and confused. I just smiled and acted like I was perfectly fine. 

"Hello class my name is professor Gilderoy Lockheart. Order of Merlin, third class, honorary member of the dark force defense league, five time winner of Witch Weekly's most charming smile award, best selling author. I have been asked by Dumbledore to teach you defense against the dark arts this year so be prepared. First thing we will do is take a nice easy quiz about my books to see what you have learned from my books so far and judge where you are so far.

The first three questions made me scoff, question one: what is Gilderoy's favorite colour? Question two: what is Gilderoy Lockheart's secret ambition? Question 3: What in your opinion, is Gilderoy Lockheart's greatest achievement to date? 

Man this guy is self centered. I literally couldn't believe how stupid these questions were. The other 51 questions were just as self centered. I almost scoffed out loud luckily I stopped myself, I didn't want to draw too much attention to myself. I quickly just wrote down a bunch of answers. Due to my time in the program I was very good at picking up information quickly and I'm very good at reading a person. For the answers I didn't remember from skimming over his stupid books I just guessed based off of how he acted and by reading him.

Over the summer while I was with uncle Remus he got me some comic books about female superheroes. The one I related to the most was Natasha Romanoff the Black Widow. While reading her story I was able to find similarities in our lives. The red room from her story reminds me of the "school" I was sent to. They were so similar I'm convinced the person who wrote the comic went through the program. I've actually started jokingly calling the program the red room and I think I'll continue that. But she and I have both been trained from young ages to become child soldiers trained to perfection through a deadly program, I just hope like her I can get out.

Artemis nudges me and asks me if I'm done, after I nod we both play silent games until the teacher collects the papers. He tells us to relax while he grades them. Artemis scoots closer to me and she and I continue to talk and laugh just having fun and getting to know each other. By the time Lockheart is done grading Artemis and I are holding hands and laughing. 

"Man, I am greatly disappointed only one of you got all the questions right. Ms. McKinnon congratulations ten points to Hufflepuff." Lockheart says and I'm immediately cursing at myself for being too good and drawing attention to myself so I sink into my chair. "I guess I know why she is in a class for the year above. I was begging to think there was a mistake but I guess she just knows a good author and when to pay attention to a good book." He continues making me want to curse his wig off of him, please just leave me alone. 

"Now onto the lesson for today for all of the classes I have brought in some freshly caught Cornish Pixies. Be careful, make no sudden movements and try not to scream or you'll provoke them." Lockheart said. He sounded like he had just memorized the warning that comes in any writing about how to deal with pixies. He then did what only an idiot would do and releases them. All students went diving under their desks and then tried to run out as Lockheart just stood there looking lost. I rolled my eyes as he said the stupidest thing ever, he used the spell Peskipiksi pesternomi, that's not a real spell it's just a bunch of words meant to sound like a spell. He then runs into his office with multiple students sitting under their desks. At this point I've had enough and if I don't do something soon my hair and eyes will turn into a fiery red color showing how pissed I am. 

I stand up hearing the protests of Cedric and Artemis telling me to get down, pull my wand out of my robe while walking to the center of the classroom, raise my wand and say "Immobulus". All of the pixies froze in their spots, then I pointed my wand at the pixies and said "Locomotor" while moving my wand to point at the cage. Once all the pixies were in the cage I locked the cage and went back to my seat. The whole class was looking at me with confusion. "I just respond my legal guardian is the minister of magic. You think I didn't learn a thing or two from always being at the Ministry with the aurors." I say with a scoff at the end. Everyone seems to accept this explanation so I just let out a sigh of relief.

After a few minutes when we realize professor Lockheart is not coming back out we all leave the class and head to lunch. I'm back to holding hands with Artemis as she regrabbed my hand when I went back to my seat and she just never let go. Once we all get seated for lunch with Cedric and Artemis next to me Cedric leans down and whispers to me "I don't know where you learned that but I know it wasn't at the Ministry."

I look up at him confused so he explains. "The year we met my dad asked who you lived with and I told him you should recognize her because she lives with the Fudge family. My father informed me that everyone at the Ministry was under the impression that Fudge had no kids in his family nor any living at his home and he constantly commented on how due to the lack of children in their life his wife was able to constantly visit him. I won't tell anyone but you may want to come up with a better lie." He says so quietly I know no one else heard. But I'm freaking out. I have never been caught in a lie. I have been trained to come up with the perfect lie and tell it so no one would doubt it. 

But then I thought Cedric knew about this for over a year and never questioned me on it. He also never questioned me on why I go by my mum's last name, why I never talk about my father, or why I can never talk to him during the summer. Why doesn't he ever question me?

I decide to let it go and hang out with Hermione and she introduces me to Ron and Harry. I said hi still remembering what Ron did to Hermione last year but chose not to mention it. I hangout with them after classes and even play a game of chess with Ron he won unfortunately. I realize what time it is and excuse myself as I have to go back to my common room. 

When I arrive I grab Cedric and drag him to my room and ask him why he never confronted me on the fact that he believed I lied and thought that for over a year. He responded with that he didn't feel like it was something to comment on and maybe he forgot the name or something. I explained to him that my mum left Amelia Fudge as one of my godparents and one of the people to take me in if she should die. My other godparent, Remus Lupin, lost custody of me in the court and only gets visitation. Cornelius didn't want a child so he sent me to go live with a family friend instead and that's where I stay except for a few days in the summer and holidays. Cedric then asks me if that's the case why can't you write to me and why don't you be honest and say that? I lie and tell him the family I stay with is in America so it's too long of a trip for an owl to take that often and I can't say anything because Cornelius doesn't want me to ruin his "precious reputation". Cedric looks at me somewhat confused but also as if he somewhat understood. So he dropped it. 

Thank Merlin he dropped it, keeping up all the lies is getting harder the more I let people in. But at the same time I really enjoy letting Cedric, Hermione, and now Artemis in. Granted they all don't know a lot but I'm slowly opening up and it feels nice like a tiny bit of weight is being taken off my shoulders by sharing my burdens. Telling Cedric that my mum died in front of me really took some weight off my shoulders and it felt good with how he comforted me and I have a feeling the more I let people in the better it would feel. But I have so many secrets I'm forced to keep and as I get older and meet new people I become less and less sure why I'm keeping these secrets. Cedric told me nobody's perfect and as a result nobody's life can be perfect. So why does Cornelius want me to pretend to be perfect but at the same time when I get the opportunity to be the perfect student and move up a level he fights every second of it? It makes no sense.

We went back up to the common room to hang out with our friends. Artemis was sitting in a large armchair and waved me over while Cedric sat on the chair next to her. I sat down with Artemis and she put her arm around my shoulder and I decided to be bold as Artemis had been making all the first moves today. I laid my head on her shoulder and brought my feet up so I could comfortably cuddle into her and I saw her smile as I did this and felt her arm tighten just slightly on my shoulders almost like a reflex.

Chapter Text

^Nerissa new hair

I wake up to the sun lighting up my bedroom with natural light. After fully waking up I shot up realizing something. It's Sunday September 13, 1992 it's my birthday, I'm 14 years old. Just a minute after this realization hits me my door is open and in comes Cedric wishing me a happy birthday. I quickly bolt into my room and brush my teeth and use the bathroom. I also decide to change up my hair because it's my birthday. (add new hair description). I then run out and jump into Cedric's arm and thank him. Since Cedric is already holding me and my feet off the ground he starts walking out of my room.

"Cedric, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?" I ask, very confused. Once he gets down the stairs he puts me down and I glare at him. He just laughs at me and turns me around and I see our friend group. 

"Happy Birthday!" They all say and Artemis runs up and gives me a hug and when she lets go, she grabs my hand and intertwines our fingers. We all go to the great hall to get breakfast together. I sit in my normal spot between Cedric and Artemis and load my plate up with chocolate chip pancakes, bacon, fruit, and other goodies. We all just sit there talking and laughing and for the first time in over eight years I am having fun on my birthday. The post starts to arrive because unlike muggle post we get post on Sunday. 

I get a letter from Uncle Remus, Clary, Alec, Jace and Amelia wishing me a happy birthday like normal. I'm trying my best not to think about the fact that today is also the anniversary of my mum's death but I was reminded when I got to the end of Uncle Remus' letter and he told me what time he'll be at Hogsmeade to take me to visit my mum's grave if I decide to go. I usually go but I'm not sure this time I kind of want my birthday to be all happy this year. Luckily I have a few hours to decide. 

We spend the whole day just having fun. I decided not to go with Uncle Remus and just spend the day with my friends. We spent most of the day in the common room. Artemis and I sharing an armchair, always touching each other in one way either holding hands, arm around the shoulder, or laying on each other's chest. This day I have been happier than I can remember. I have laughed so hard I have stitches in my side. 

When we go to dinner I was glowing with happiness. George, Fred, and Hermione all wished me a happy birthday and sat with us at the Hufflepuff table sitting across from me. Artemis is still holding my hand. She's been emitting nervous emotions all day and I wonder what has made her so nervous. But I ignore it because I've been having such a good day I don't want anything to ruin it. 

We are all enjoying our dinner, all of our plates almost empty talking about what we would get for dessert. The evening post arrives and I'm not expecting anything so I don't pay it any attention as all the people in my life have either already written to me or are sitting with me. So as we are talking and I'm curled up into Artemis holding one of her hands when I notice an owl swoop down and land in front of us. At first I think it's for one of my friends before I notice the owl is staring directly at me. I slowly uncurl myself from Artemis and grab the letter with shaky hands. Cedric nudges my arm asking if I'm okay. I shake my head and he gives me a look to continue. 

"I have already gotten a letter from everyone I know who isn't in Hogwarts. I don't know who else would have sent me a letter." I whisper. I look at the letter and instantly pale as I see a name I never wanted to see or hear again…

Donovan Proditor.

Why is my father writing to me? The last time I saw him was eight years ago on my sixth birthday when he murdered my mother and tortured me as she died. And just like that my birthday is ruined. Against my better judgment I decide to open the letter and see just two sentences written on the parchment. 

Happy birthday my darling daughter. I miss you. 

I fold the parchment and shove it into my pocket along with the envelope. I leaned back into Artemis trying to act as if I was still happy and engaged with the conversation. But I could no longer focus, all I could hear was the screams of my mother and I mixed with my fathers evil laugh from that night six years ago. I guess I spaced out longer than I thought because Artemis is kissing my head as she usually does every once in a while to get my attention. "You going to eat some dessert angel?" she whispers in my ear. 

I shake my head and respond "I'm not hungry." 

"What's wrong sweetheart? Ever since that letter came you've been pale as a sheet, staring off into space, and now you're not hungry when ten minutes ago you were talking about how excited you were for chocolate cake." Artemis said with worry, lacing her voice. I didn't want to make her worry for me so I grabbed a small piece of chocolate cake and ate it. When I was done with my cake I excused myself and left the table.

I quickly walked to the common room and threw the letter into the fireplace. I sat on the couch and watched the letter burn. I was so engrossed in watching the letter burn I didn't notice Artemis and Cedric followed me up and watched me throw the letter in and looked at me with confusion clearly written on their faces as I watched the letter burn. After a few minutes Cedric comes over and kisses my head and then leaves. Then Artemis grabs my arm and pulls me over to our armchair and pulled me down so my legs were over her and would dangle over the arms of the chair.

"I'm not going to ask you who wrote the letter or why it affected you so much because I know you and you'll tell me when you're ready. What I am going to ask you to do is to open this present I have for you." she says handing me a box with wrapping paper and a bow. I look up at her with a smile on my face. "But before you open it we're both going to stand up. Okay?" I nod and stand up.

I tear the paper off the box and open the lid and I look in and I'm immediately confused its a clear glass bottle. "What is this?" I ask clearly not getting it. "There's a note inside. You should read it."

I take the bottle out, take the cork out, and fish the note out. When I finally get the note out I unfold it and see all that's written on there is one sentence, one question, six words.

Will you be my girlfriend, angle?

I look up at her with a smile on my face and ask if she's serious. She just smiles shyly and nods. 

"Yes! Yes! Yes!" I respond jumping into her arms as she is two inches taller, she picks me up off the ground slightly and spins me around. Puts me down back onto the ground and kisses me.

She then pulls me back on to the armchair in the same position we were in earlier. After a few minutes of us just sitting there giggling and smiling like crazy the rest of our friend group comes in. 

"I'm guessing from the two of your smiles she said yes." Cedric says with a smirk. Artemis and I just nod our heads. "Well I have some more good news for you Nerissa. I just talked to the captain of the quidditch team and congratulations! You are the new Hufflepuff beater." he says and our whole friend group starts cheering. Artemis gives me a peck on the lip and then kisses my cheek. With all the excitement I completely forgot about my fathers letter.

After a few hours of all of us talking, laughing and having fun, people slowly started to go to bed until eventually it was just Cedric and I. "So you want to tell me about that letter you got at dinner that freaked you out so much that you left to burn it?" Cedric asked clearly concerned.

"Oh. Ummm you know..." I started to say before getting interrupted. "Don't tell me it's nothing Nerissa, you looked petrified and like you were about to throw up and run away." he said. It was clear he was not going to let this go.

"Um, the letter was from my dad." I whisper.

"Okay. Why is that a big deal? I mean I know you don't talk about your dad or live with him so I assumed he was dead." Cedric said. 

"My dad is Donovan Proditor." I say and I watch Cedric's face turn into one of pure horror. I read his emotions and could sense the confusion and horror that he felt. So I continued, "My mum was a member of the Order of the Phoenix, an organization founded by professor Dumbledore to fight Voldemort. My father was sent by Voldemort to try to seduce my mother one night to try to learn more about the Order's plans. Well they ended up hooking up and nine months later I was born and my dad insisted on being in my life. He had more power in the Ministry than my mum so out of fear of losing me she lived with him and he tried to get information from him and it wasn't until after Voldemort fell she realized who he really was. After Voldemort's downfall my dad used me against my mum to keep her with him and quiet. He was not nice to me or my mum and would constantly hit us and beat us. So on my sixth birthday he was going to kill me but my mum got in the way and saved me from the spell. I just held her while she died begging him to save her but he just laughed and tortured me while I held her. One of the neighbors saw him torturing me through the window and reported him. And that's how all the news about him being one of Voldemort's most feared and loyal supporters got out and also all the other stuff." 

That was all I was willing to say at this point as I could no longer keep my voice steady. The more I told Cedric my story the more the tears fell down my face and the more my voice cracked. Cedric could tell I was done talking and he just held me as I cried. Whispering words of encouragement into my ears while also thanking me for opening up. He promised me he wouldn't tell anyone and that he was here for me no matter what. We stayed like this until I decided to go to bed. Cedric offered to come with me saying he doesn't feel like I should be alone. But I declined because I felt like I needed to be alone right now, also knowing it was probably going to be a while before I actually fell asleep and who knows how many times I'll wake up from a nightmare tonight. But I was almost 100% certain I would be exhausted tomorrow. 

I laid on my bed for Merlin knows how long trying to fall asleep but all I could do was think of my father. Eventually my mind switched to thinking about Artemis and how she comforted me when I was sad. Then I thought about how she was now my girlfriend, I really liked the sound of that. I finally fell asleep thinking about Artemis and how sweet she was. But unfortunately I was startled awake many times that night from nightmares and I was right when I said I would be tired the next day.

Chapter Text

^Hair and outfit for the chapter 

Time skip Saturday October 31, 1992 Halloween

I was woken up by the sun coming into my room making me curse out loud about the fact that I forgot to close the curtains again. One of the down sides to having your own dorm is that if you didn't close the curtains no one would. I usually kept them open on school nights to help me slowly wake up but every other night I would close them so I could sleep in. I groaned realizing I wouldn't be able to go back to sleep as it was too late in the morning so even though it was eight in the morning I got ready for the day. I decided to take a long shower this morning since I had the time. My friends never got up until around ten thirty but never before ten on weekends so I had at least two hours to myself. 

As I'm showering I realize that today is Halloween. That means we have the Halloween feast meaning it will be extra crowded in the great hall today. I finish getting ready for the day, deciding to make my hair a little festive. It took me about 15 minutes to decide on a hairstyle. I decided not to change too much. I just dropped the blue highlights and added purple, orange, and black highlights to my blonde hair. When I'm done getting ready it's only nine so I decide to change up my outfit. I decide to wear a Hufflepuff color tartan skirt, a white button down, a yellow tie, and a leather blazer with buttons and a chain. I put it on expecting to hate the outfit Cornelius got it for me as an outfit for me to wear around the house when he made me come over to make a good impression. He didn't get me the leather blazer, I added that as a form of rebellion he found it unsuitable for me to wear one as he considered it criminal and gang clothes.

I thought I 'd hate the outfit, like I did in the past, but given that Cornelius bought it for me over a year ago it now actually fits and doesn't make me look like I'm drowning. The skirt now fits properly and doesn't go down to my knees but instead rests at mid thigh. It's a little too short for our uniforms as skirts should reach the top of our knees at the shortest but I love it. I feel confident and I think I'll wear this outfit more and just magically make the skirt longer. I'm sure I can learn how to do that. As it's only nine twenty I decided to grab a book, eat some breakfast, and find a quiet place to read. I would usually wait for my friends but I want to be alone for a minute. When I'm done with my breakfast I head to my hiding spot. 

First I have to go to the boat house to use one of the boats so I can get to the small island about a ten minute ride from the boat house. Once I get there I go around the island so I can bring my boat on shore in an area where no one from Hogwarts can see it. Then I grab my bag that I have my book, snacks, and water in. I find my favorite tree that has multiple small knobs making it easy for me to climb but hard for others. Once I'm high enough I find a branch that is sturdy enough and I transform some sticks and leaves into a hammock that is now hanging between the two branches. I plop myself down in the hammock and pull out my book. I decided to grab a book on Greek and Roman mythology. 

Cedric's POV

I wake up this morning to my roommates being loud as always. I turn over and see it's ten fifteen. I guess it's time I get up anyway. I get ready for the day. I just get in my button up shirt and school trousers. I grab a jumper because it's been colder recently. I head down to the common room expecting to see Nerissa as she can never sleep past ten no matter how late she stays up. When I don't see her I assume she's gone to the great hall already so I'm even more surprised when I don't see her there. But I assume she's probably in her dorm enjoying some quiet so I just hang out with my friends. 

By the time Lunch comes I'm sitting with Charlie and Juliet and I'm so distracted by Juliet I don't really notice that Nerissa's not here until Artemis asks me if I've seen her. I say no but tell her it's not that uncommon for her to take some time to herself. I told her she's probably in her room and if we don't see her by two then we'll get worried. She says okay but still seems worried. After lunch my friends and I head to the courtyard to enjoy the fresh air. 

I'm hanging out with my friends and Juliet is leaning on me with her head on my shoulder while my friends and I are all talking. After being outside for about ten minutes I notice Juliet is getting cold so I offer her my jumper. As I'm handing her my jumper I notice one of the Weasley twins is coming over her and he looks a little worried. 

"Hey, have you seen Nerissa?" he asked me. 

"No. Why do you look nervous?" I answer 

"Nerissa and I have a weekly study session. She helps me with some of my homework and stuff. She never misses a session without telling me and we confirmed the time last night. She's an hour late now and I've looked all over for her." he says rushing and looking around for her. I now know this is George as Nerissa has told me about these sessions before.

"Okay calm down she's probably in her dorm reading and lost track of time lets go look." I grab Juliet's hand and we all go to the common room to look. I head to her door and knock before entering. When I get no response I'm a little worried so I knock again and tell her if she doesn't answer I'm coming in. When I get no response again I go in and look for her but she's not here. I go down the stairs again and notice Artemis is now here too. 

"She's not in her dorm, there's no note anywhere in her dorm to tell me where she is." I say.

"There's no note in our dorm either mate, I just checked." Nick says. I give him a nod. 

"Look she's probably just with a teacher just trying to move up a year in more classes so she can be with Cedric and Artemis all day because she can't make any other friends. I swear she was put in the wrong house. Just let her be." Charlie says, sounding bored and tired of all of this. Before I can react Artemis punches him in the face and I also notice George's hands are in a fist. 

"Shut up Charlie, no one asked your opinion." Artemis tells him. "Okay Cedric, now do you agree we should be worried and look for her."

"Yes okay, but where George has checked the whole school already." I said now worried. 

"Then we split up half of us check inside half outside." Artemis says. 

"There's not enough of us, it will take all day." I say.

"I can get my siblings and Nerissa's friends in Gryffindor and we can all look outside." George says. 

"Ok sounds good so Hufflepuffs will look inside Gryffindors outside okay." I say.

George's POV

I get all of my siblings including Percy to help me. I thought Percy would say no because of school but he looked really concerned for me. I then told Ron to get his friends and we all went outside to look for her. Before I could leave Percy grabbed my arm and he and Fred were still there. They gave me a look and told me everything will be okay and that we'll find her. We then split up and all look for her. 

I've been looking for her for about an hour and it's now past three and I'm about to give up hope when I come across the boat house and I remember Nerissa telling me about this island she likes to go to because she can hide in the trees when it becomes too much for her. I quickly grab a boat and row over to the island and I'm disappointed when I don't see a boat but I remember that she's good at hiding. So pull the boat up on to the shore and look around about to give up when I decide to look up. I notice something a bit weird when I look up so I decide to check it out. I climb up the tree and find a hammock with Nerissa asleep with a book open laying on her chest. 

She looks so peaceful and beautiful. I remember her telling me that she always felt safe in the trees near the water. I can't believe I didn't look here first. I'm debating how to wake her up when I shift my weight and cause a branch to shift and the leaves make a lot of noise and Nerissa shoots up and suddenly her wand is on my neck. I look in her eyes and see pure terror for a second before she realizes it's me and her eyes grow wide and her hand starts shaking as she slowly pulls her wand away from my neck. She brings her hand to her chest and her breathing becomes uneven. 

Nerissa's POV

After realizing it was George who woke me up I felt my heart rate picking up and I suddenly couldn't breathe. "I-i can't, I c-can't breathe" I got out with some difficulty. 

"Hey Rissa, I need you to take a breath for me. Can you do that?" George asks calmly. I just shake my head. "Okay can you move over a bit for me?" I nod and move over and he climbs in. "Can you put your head on my chest if you're comfortable so you can hear my heartbeat." He explains I nod and slowly place my head on his chest. After listening to his heartbeat for a few minutes my breathing begins to even out. 

"Thanks" I say as I lift my head up. 

"You gave us all quite a scare Ris we've been looking for you for over an hour." George says 

"What do you mean I haven't been gone that long it's only like twelve right?" I ask confused.

"It's like three thirty Ris. You missed our session and we've all been worried about you." he explains.

"Oh I'm sorry I just wanted some peace and quiet and I guess I fell asleep, we can meet up tomorrow." I say feeling so bad.

"It's fine as long as you're safe, it's fine," he says.

"Yeah sorry." I say 

"Come on, let's go find everyone and tell them you're okay." he says. We climb down the tree and climb into our respective boats and race back. George ends up beating me and he is convinced it has nothing to do with me having to row halfway around the island, we're laughing. When suddenly a bunch of brown hair is blocking my view and someone is hugging me really hard. 

"Oh thank god you're okay. Where were you? You scared me." I recognize that voice as Artemis and I suddenly feel tears on my neck. 

"Hey, hey I'm here I'm okay. I just fell asleep. I'm sorry." I pull back from her, cup her face with my hands and give her a quick kiss on the lips. Then I wipe some of the tears off of her face and pull her back into the hug whispering sweet nothings into her ear and reassuring her that I'm okay until she calms down. When she finally lets go I notice all of the Weasleys including Percy are here along with Harry. Ginny and Hermione run up to me and give me a hug telling me they're happy I'm okay. Ron, Harry and Fred all give me a nod and Percy just looks at me like he doesn't like me as I hug Ginny. Then Cedric comes up to me and hugs me and tells me never to do that again. When he lets go I notice that all the Gryffindors are gone as it is only four we head back to the common room for a while until the feast. 

I'm sitting with Artemis on our normal chair while she and Cedric tell me the story from their point of view, even the part where Artemis punches Charlie when I hear that I grab her hand and give it a gentle kiss and she pulls me into her more. I'm sitting with my legs over Artemis's lap and sitting sideways on the couch. Artemis has both hands wrapped around my waist and her head laying on top of mine giving me head kisses every once in a while. When Cedric turns to say something to Nick Artemis whispers something in my ears that makes me blush, "You know I like it when you wear skirts you should do it more often, angle." As she whispers that she moves one hand onto my thigh and I realize why she likes me in skirts so much. I start giggling and hiding my face on her shoulder. 

"All right love birds, it is time to go to the feast." Cedric says. 

"Oh shoot my outfit. I don't have time to change." I say realizing what I'm wearing.

"Just put your robe on and walk behind me when we enter. You'll be fine." Cedric assures me.

Artemis grabs my hand and we all head down to the feast. I make sure to stay behind Cedric so none of the professors would notice my outfit. We sit down in our normal spots and all start eating. 

Artemis was holding my hand the whole dinner making it hard for both of us to eat so we ended up laughing almost the whole dinner. Even when we were exiting the great hall we were still hand in hand still laughing our heads off when suddenly Cedric stops and looks back at me and I see pure confusion on his face and suddenly I'm overwhelmed by a feeling of fear and confusion. I let go of Artemis' hand and go around Cedric to see Mrs. Norris petrified. 

I feel someone grab my hand and I jump slightly when I look back I see Artemis. She holds my hand with one hand and grabs my arm with the other hand. I turn around and notice the writing in blood and gasp. I grab Artemis' hand that's on my arm and hold on to her. 

THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR BEWARE 

"Enemies of the heir, beware! You'll be next, mudbloods" Draco says. 

And now it is Artemis turn to hold me. "Don't do it, he's not worth it." she whispers in my ear from behind. 

"He's called both you and Hermione mudbloods this year. And now... that's basically a threat, love." I whisper.

"I know angle, I know. He's done awful things but you can't lose your cool, not here, not now, understand." she says soothingly slowly pulling me back into her arms. I now notice that Cedric was also ready to stop me and pull me back if he needed to. But I am officially something that I never thought I'd be at Hogwarts scared. I looked at Cedric and Artemis and they see the fear in my eyes. Cedric pulls me into his arms but I keep a hold of Artemis' hand as Cedric tells me to breathe. 

We are eventually allowed to continue to our common room where Artemis brings me to the couch and pulls me down and we just hold each other and I fall asleep in her arms.

Chapter Text

^Nerissa (first outfit) and Artemis (second outfit) for the chapter 

Today is the quidditch game for Gryffindor and Slytherin and afterwards Artemis and I are going out for a tea date after the game. So I get dressed I put on an asymmetrical red flannel dress with a lace corset style front and the top is black so I am supporting Gryffindor because I have three, maybe four, friends on the Gryffindor team. I never know if Fred and I are friends because he never talks to me unless George is already talking to me, I feel like he just puts up with me because of George. I also think he suspects that I'm the one pranking him and pulling some pranks on teachers that he and George always get blamed for. I look out the window and notice it looks windy so I decide on boots to go over my leggings. I grab my leggings even though my boots will meet my dress. I hate wearing dresses without either shorts or leggings underneath. I grab my knee high black boots and lace them up. Then I put on my fingerless yellow gloves to represent Hufflepuff, and then I throw my leather jacket on and check to make sure my hair is the beach wavy blonde with blue highlights that I currently always sport. 

I walk out to find Cedric and Artemis talking with Artemis' back to me, so I put my finger to my lip to show Cedric not to say anything. I snake my arms around Artemis' waist and then attack her face with kisses. She jumps and tries to push me off as I have started to tickle her. When I stop she turns around to give me a kiss and I notice her outfit she has on a crop top for a muggle band called Nirvana, black ripped jeans, combat boots and a jean jacket on. She looks really nice today. She also has some makeup on and it looks like she straightened her hair. When I comment on her hair and makeup she just blushes pushing her hair behind her ear and something catches my eye. She has a green stripe in her hair that was previously hidden, I tell her I love it and give her a peck on the lips. I notice Artemis has been playing with the strings on my dress and I can tell she wants to grab my hand but is nervous because some snobby Ravenclaws made a homophobic comment last week and she's been more reserved in public. Which causes her to play with my clothes because her love language is touch. She says her least favorite class is transfiguration because she sits so far from me because I still sit next to George and Cedric sits behind me so and his friend won't take another seat so she's always at least one row away and I always giggle at the pout on her face when she sits down. I always remind her I sit with her in defense against the dark arts as well as astronomy as the two of us and Cedric are in a group together but she just looks at me with puppy dog eyes.

I grab her hand and rub small circles with my thumb to calm her down. The comments definitely affect her more than me, she's still just as affectionate when we hang out with our group. But it's different. She no longer is the first to act, instead of her holding my hand on the way back from dinner and dragging me to the chair so she can pull me into the chair. She now just walks calmly and just releases my hand as she sits down and waits to see if I sit down, she always leaves a space for me and I see her body relax when I sit with her. She never wants to talk about it whenever I mention it. She says she doesn't know what I'm talking about. 

We head down to the great hall and I make sure to keep Artemis' hand in mine to try and show her that it doesn't matter what others say as long as we are happy. Every once in a while I feel her try to let go of my hand but I don't let her. Once we arrive I sit down first keeping a hold on her hand and give her a questioning look, clearly asking what the fuck is going on. She just sighs and shakes her head. 

I leave it alone for now, but I will ask her about it later. We just sit in silence eating breakfast. Artemis let go of my hand using having to grab food as an excuse, even though it has never been a problem in the past, so I just rest my hand on her knee. I have no idea what to do anymore. 

After breakfast we head to the quidditch field to watch the match. It will probably be a rough match as Gryffindor and Slytherin are rivals. I head to the locker room to wish George, Harry and Fred good luck and it was easy to slip away as Artemis didn't want to hold my hand right now. I arrive at the tent and jokingly say knock knock. Knowing Oliver would not have a problem with me coming in. The second I walk in I get pulled in a bear hug from behind by George. I started laughing uncontrollably as he picked me up and spun me around. 

"So how did you manage to sneak away from the badger squad?" George jokes. I guess I subconsciously frown because George asks me what's wrong. I shake my head and try to smile. "Cut the bull Nerissa. What's wrong?"

"Some stupid Ravenclaws made a stupid comment about Artemis and I holding hands and showing affection. And she's been closed off since then. Not wanting to show affection in public at all, not talking to me and it just feels like I'm losing her right after I truly got her. I feel like we just started to get to a comfortable place and now it's all messed up because of some idiots who don't understand what love is." I explain. 

"Not trying to eavesdrop or anything badger but it sounds like you might be in love." Oliver says, making me jump. I didn't realize how close he was to me.

"What I'm not... I mean... I... ugh" I stumble out. 

"That's what I thought. Hey Fred, George our little badger’s in love." Oliver teases me. All three of them just start making kissing faces at me. I get away from them go wish Harry luck. And as I'm walking out I notice them laughing.

"Just remember a honey badger can beat up a lion any day of the week." I tell the three of them in a serious voice and I watch them gulp. "Anyways good luck." I say sweetly skipping out. Once I'm out of sight I go back to walking and go find my friends.

I found Cedric and Artemis after a few minutes. I wanted to go up to Artemis and snake my arms around her waist but judging by how she's been acting today I don't think it would be a good idea. So I just walk up to them and give Cedric a hug and just stood next to Artemis and decided to let her make the first move. 

A little bit into the game and Artemis still wasn't holding my hand. One thing I noticed that was odd was that one of the bludgers seemed to be only be chasing Harry. Which was odd because typically bludgers just went randomly; they were like mindless destroyers. Because of this bludger's strange behavior it meant that one of the Weasley twins was always on Harry. Eventually Oliver called a time out. I took this as an opportunity to talk to Artemis.

"Are we still on for this afternoon?" I asked her referring to our date we had planned this afternoon and it was the reason I was dressed up.

"Yeah. Why wouldn't we be?" Artemis responded sounding a bit confused.

"Well it seems like today you haven't really wanted to be affectionate or do couple things." I responded.

"I know but we're still on for this afternoon sweetheart." she says.

"Can I hold your hand?" I ask nervously. She doesn't answer me verbally but she does slide her hand into mine and give me a smile. We watch the rest of the game and the bludger continues to follow Harry but he eventually catches the snitch meaning Gryffindor wins. This means we will be playing Gryffindor next game. After the game that idiot of a professor tries to heal Harry's arm but just causes him to have no bones in his arm. I could've fixed it but that would’ve caused suspicion so I just stood there. 

After the match Artemis and I snuck out to Hogsmeade using the secret passage George showed me. We then went to Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop for our date. We spent about an hour there just talking and laughing before we had to head back to Hogwarts before any teachers noticed we were missing. 

On our way back I decided to ask Artemis why she's been a little off and she explained that it had to do with what those Ravenclaws said to us. I told her that those people should not control how we show affection to each other and they were just idiots. She then explained that she doesn't care about what they say about her but what they say about me. I just tell her I don't care what anyone thinks about our relationship except for her. She thanks me and gives me a quick peck on the lips and we head back to our common room for the night.

Chapter Text

A few things have happened in the past three weeks. First the next morning after Artemis and my date we found out that the first year from Gryffindor named Collin was petrified. As this was the first student to be attacked I felt every single person in the castle's emotions go to pure fear and anxiety. Next we all had the ability to sign up for dueling club. I wasn't going to sign up as I have been dueling for years but decided it would look weird if I didn't sign up. And finally those three Gryffindor friends of mine have been acting very weird recently. Every time I walk up to Harry, Ron, and Hermione they stop talking almost like I'm a teacher. They don't make me feel like I should leave but it's weird.

It is now nearing the end of November and Cedric, Artemis, Nick, Juliet and I are all walking down to the first dueling club meeting. I'm prepared to be bored out of my mind for the few hours we are here but I'll just enjoy the time with my friends. I see Justin, a fellow Hufflepuff, ahead and I decide to go talk to him. He's a year below me so I don't know him too well but we've had a few conversations as we like the same books, so I consider him a friend. He and I talk about this new book I've started to read from the muggle world I've been reading about a shark that terrorizes a small summer community. When we get to the great hall for the dueling club Artemis grabs my hand as I continue to talk to Justin and we have a few laughs. I've been getting better at letting people be my friends and it makes Cedric proud of me.

My oh so favorite teacher (hear the sarcasm) walks in to teach this club, I suppress my eye roll. I just lean my head onto Artemis' shoulder and tune him out.After zoning out for multiple minutes I hear Harry's name called and suddenly this club has my attention. I am very concerned when I see Harry and Draco about to duel. Oh sure Snape bring the two students you know have had it out for each other since they arrived and let them fight with wands that can produce lethal spells. 

After the oh so helpful demonstration, excuse the sarcasm) we are told to pair off with people from our class. I go to George not having it in me to potentially hurt Artemis if I lose control. While dueling with George I get bored and decide to start up a conversation. 

"So Georgie, any girls you like?" 

"Well there is this one girl but she'd never go for me." he replies

"What? Who is it?" I question

"It's no one." he says, sounding nervous, I assume it's because we're still dueling.

"Come on George I won't tell her. I promise please, please." I beg him with my best puppy dog eyes.

"Fine, she's smart, beautiful, funny, strong, independent, oblivious, witty and sarcastic. Happy?" he finally says. 

"Wait, is it Jemma? The Ravenclaw in your year? Oh my Merlin it totally is." I squeal.

"N-no it's not..." he stutters but stops.

"Oh my merlin. Georgie, she and I are friends. I can set you two up."

Georg's POV

Nerissa is asking me if I like any girls and I can't let her know that she's the one I like. But I don't want to lie to her either. So when she begs me to tell her I just vaguely describe her but she thinks it's Jemma and I didn't know what to do so I just stood there like an idiot. As she went on and on. And we're still dueling, how is she this good at dueling while not paying attention. I start to panic more and more and I don't know what spell I did but suddenly pink was coming out of my wand.

Nerissa's POV

I'm telling George all about my plan to get him and Jemma together when all of a sudden he's shooting a pink spell at me. I have a millisecond to react and suddenly I'm shooting a blue spell at him to counter the pink. The two spells meet in the middle and it's clear by George's reaction that he does not know what he's doing so I quickly cause the spells to go away and run off to my charms partner Ashely. She's a Slytherin but is nothing like Draco and his gang. When I get to Ashely I suddenly hear a commotion so I turn around and see Harry talking to a snake. 

That's not good. I've only ever read about two people who speak parseltongue. One was Salazar Slytherin and the other was Voldemort. This is not good at all. I notice the snake is looking at Justin and I start to walk towards him when I feel Ashely grab onto my sleeve. She's not trying to stop me, she's just making sure I don't go alone.

One of the things I learned from the camp was how to understand parseltongue, I can't speak it but I can understand it. I hear Harry tell the snake to leave Justin alone but I know that I am probably the only one who can understand him.

Time skip: One month later

It's been a month since the first dueling club meeting. Two days later Justin turns up petrified and everyone thinks Harry did it but I've let him know that I believe he didn't. I yelled at the twins to stop making fun of him until I realized it made him smile. 

I'm going around the castle looking for Artemis. We were supposed to meet up a little less than an hour ago. I'm about to turn a corner when I get a horrible feeling in the gut. I go around the corner and I drop my bag and run towards the person on the ground. When I get there I see Artemis holding a mirror petrified. I drop to my knees, hug her body and scream. When I stop screaming I start sobbing but won't let go. I hear professor McGonagall gasp as she approaches me. She tries to get me to let go but eventually has to send for Cedric. I then hear George ask for permission to try. He whispers in my ears trying to get me to let go but all I do is grab on to his hand with one hand and keep the other firmly grasping Artemis' robe. 

"Professor, what did you need..." I hear Cedric say until I'm guessing he saw me. I then hear footsteps running towards me and when I look up I see him crouching right next to me and I just jump into his arms as he holds me. Whispering sweet nothings into my ear while he brushes my hair with his fingers until I pass out from crying.

Chapter Text

I spent the rest of the year in a sort of trance my day was the same every day: get up, visit Artemis, go to breakfast, go to class, visit Artemis, go to quidditch practice (until it got canceled), eat dinner, visit Artemis until curfew, go back to the common room and do homework, go to bed, and repeat the next day. Cedric ended up taking Artemis' seat next to me in defense against the dark arts. I talked to Artemis everyday. I don't know if she could hear me but it brought me some form of comfort. I told her I loved her, I told her about my day, I even sometimes talked to her about the weather. When Percy Weasley's girlfriend got petrified I talked to him also and we comforted each other. I could tell my professors were worried and if my grades weren't the same as always they probably would've intervened, but I stayed top of my class. I could tell Cedric was really worried about me. He's constantly with me. One good thing that came in the last half of the year is that I have the ability to test up in both charms and potions, so that has given me something to focus on to help me.

On May 29th Harry killed the basilisk responsible for all the terror this year. I let out a breath of relief but I was still not feeling like myself. The next day at dinner as I'm playing with my food, professor Dumbledore says that the students who were petrified are now unpetrified. Not a second later the doors open and I see Artemis. I get up and run to her, when I get to her I jump into her arms and just hold on to her robes. After a few minutes of hugging I take a step back and kiss her. When we break for air I look her in the eyes and tell her I love her. And she says it back to me. We then go back to our table and eat dinner. 

It is now the end of the school year and I am officially moving up in potions and charms as I passed the fourth year final so that will be fun. But unfortunately this means I won't be with Ashely next year in charms. 

My friends and I are all on the train and I am curled up with Artemis as I try to figure out how I'm going to talk to Artemis during the summer even though I'll be at the "camp". But eventually I decided to worry about it later and enjoy this time with my friends.

When we get to the station I say goodbye to my friends and give Artemis a kiss goodbye then go to find Uncle Remus. When I find him I scream "Uncle Moony" and give him a hug. He returns my hug and tells me how much he's missed me. We go back to his house and I hope next year will be drama free and just fun. I mean how could it get worse than this year.

Chapter Text

^Nerissa outfit and hair for the chapter

It is the end of August and I'm with Uncle Remus. I will unfortunately not be staying with him until I go to Hogwarts as the full moon is on August 31st. I pick up the Daily Profit and notice Sirius Black on the front page. Sirius Black. Why does that name sound familiar? 

"Uncle Moony, who's Sirius Black?" I ask after a few minutes of not remembering where I've heard that name. I hear a loud crash in the kitchen where I know Uncle Remus is.

"Why do you ask?" Uncle Remus replies. I walk into the kitchen and see a broken tea cup on the floor.

"Umm I saw the name on the Daily Prophet saying he escaped on August 1rst and I recognize the name but I can't remember if it's from my mum or you." I explain trying to figure out why Uncle Remus is acting so weird. 

"Umm Sirius Black was a... school friend of your mum and me." he replies, sounding unsure of his answer.

"Are you sure? Because you don't sound sure." I ask.

"Well umm he was kind of more than a friend to me. He was my... boyfriend." he says mumbling the last part.

"So he was your boyfriend, no big deal. Why was he in jail?" I ask.

"Umm he betrayed Lily and James Potter and sold them out to Voldemort. And he killed another one of our school friends, Peter Pettigrew. He had originally fought alongside me and your mum but at some point he betrayed us. It caused your mum and me a lot of heart ache when we learned. Because not only were we dealing with the loss of three friends but also the betrayal of a fourth." he replies somberly.

"Oh. Okay. I'm sorry." I say. 

"Why are you sorry? It's not your fault." he asks.

"I'm sorry you had to go through that betrayal from someone you loved. I could hear in your voice how much you loved him." I replied. "How long did you guys date?"

"Umm... from when we were 17 to when we were 20." he said, trying to remain neutral.

"Why did you guys break up? I know it's not from him betraying Aunt Lily and Uncle James because they died when you all were 21." I ask, very interested. I loved learning anything related to my mum.

"Well we had gotten reports of a traitor in our mix and as I was undercover in a werewolf camp for a mission at the time and he, at the time, had said he thought I was the traitor and he couldn't date someone who he not only didn't trust but who could betray their friends like that. Little did I know that he was the one who was the traitor and who had betrayed us. It was too bad it had to end like that because I truly did love him. It broke me when he ended our relationship almost as much as it killed me when I learned he was the traitor who caused the death of three of our friends." he said, his voice breaking at the end.

"Oh I had no idea" I respond not really knowing what to say. 

"Well there was no reason for you to know as you were and are a kid and up until now it didn't affect you until now." he says it was clear he was done talking about it so I just dropped it and read the rest of the daily prophet.

I woke up the next morning and after getting ready I pack my last minute things before heading to the Three Broomsticks. I get dressed in just ripped, a distressed Jaws t-shirt, oversized flannel, combat boots and my necklace. As tomorrow was the full moon and I refused to stay in the same house as Cornelius so Amelia and I will stay at the Three Broomsticks for my last two days of break.

When I arrived at the Three Broomsticks Amelia wasn't there so I just went to get my keys used to being on my own. I was actually hoping to talk to her and Cornelius about taking me out of the program I'm in permanently. But I guess that will have to wait. I go to my room deciding not to really unpack as I didn't see the point. I then went to Gringotts to go get some of the money my mum left me and the money that Amelia put in there for me. After grabbing my money I go to get a new uniform as mine is now too short so I go to get new tops, two trousers and a skirt. I then go to the book store and get the books I need for this year. I walk past the quidditch supply store but decide that my Nimbus 2000 is still good and I don't need any other quidditch supplies so I just go to the potions supply store to get what I need. 

I bring all of my supplies back to my room and when I realize it's only lunch I decide to go to Gringotts again and exchange some of my money for muggle money and go into muggle London and go clothes shopping. After a few hours of shopping I go back to the Three Broomsticks hoping Amelia is there by now. After I put my clothes away, knowing Amelia and Cornelius wouldn't approve of some of them, I go back down to see if she's here but instead I just find a letter addressed to me apologizing saying she can't make it but they will send a car to bring me to the train station. I go back to my room and scream into my pillow, why can't she make it? Why do they keep sending me away? I'm not a little kid anymore and all Amelia does all day is go out with her friends or visit Cornelius at work. So I know it's complete bull shit that she can't make it.

When I feel better I go downstairs to eat dinner and I notice a familiar head of hair. So I sneak up behind him and say "What up Hazster" he jumps and glares at me. He's told me multiple times that I'm the only one who can get away with calling me that he doesn't really like that nickname. I go get my food and sit with Harry and ask him why he's here. He tells me all about accidentally blowing up his aunt to the knight bus to meeting with Cornelius. I grip my fork extra hard when I hear Cornelius was here but I keep my cool. We eat and talk when suddenly I see a bunch of gingers show up. 

I start to count how many gingers I can find and I only count six of them where's the seventh. I decide to ignore it. I get up out of my chair knowing the Weasley's will want to talk to Harry and not me so I go get up and I'm about to head to Ginny when Mrs. Weasley stops me and gives me a hug.

"Hello dear, it's so lovely to finally meet you. Ginny, Ron and George can not say enough good things about you. Is it true your taking two classes in the year above?" Mrs. Weasley asks while hugging me. 

"Um, actually this year I'm taking four Mrs. Weasley." I respond politely.

"Oh there's no need for that dear its Molly. And oh merlin that is impressive your parents must be so proud. Where are they? I would love to meet them." she says with a warm and welcoming smile on her face as she also greets and hugs Harry. Mr. Weasley shakes my hand and says hello and then takes Harry off to the side.

"Um, my parents are actually dead." I say as that is easier than telling her that my mum was murdered by my dad who was trying to murder me and no one can find him. After I say this Molly gives me a sad smile. 

"Oh I'm sorry my dear. Where are the people you're staying with." she asks, concerned.

"Well I was with my uncle but he has split time with my other godparent who was supposed to meet me here as this is her time but she never showed up, so I'm alone and I can't ask my uncle to come because he's out of town on a work trip until the first." I explain lying about why Uncle Remus can't come to get me.

"Well you're too young to be left alone dear so Arthur and I will watch after you until we all go to the train station." I'm about to object but she quickly stops me and insists so I just agree. 

I go to hug Ginny and by now Ron and Hermione, where did she come from, are also here so I give both of them a hug. Ginny and I go off to the side and talk and she tells me about her crush on Harry and we squeal. I also talked about what went on between Artemis and I this summer. Even though not much happened.

Chapter Text

^How Nerissa would look without using her powers and the hair she chooses to sport currently 

We spent August 31 just all hanging out, eating ice cream, playing games and talking. Basically just enjoying our last day off. Molly had us all go to our rooms early to make sure we are all packed and ready to leave for tomorrow. Everyone but me groaned, I was enjoying the feeling of being mothered again. I hadn't realized how much I had missed it. Molly tries to give everyone a hug but the twins just avoid her and Ron gives her a half ass hug. I embrace the hug as it feels like a mother's hug and it reminds me of my mum. After double checking that I have everything ready for tomorrow I go to bed.

I jolt awake the next morning from a nightmare. I then hear knocking on my door. "Wh-who is it?" I say shakily.

"It's just me dear. Are you okay?" she replies, sounding very worried.

"Y-yeah it was just a nightmare." I reply, my voice still shaking.

"Sweetheart, can I come in?" she says, sounding worried and determined.

"Yes," I reply. As soon as I give her the go ahead she's in my room and gives me a hug. I'm sorry you've had to go through life alone, but not anymore. You are a part of this family you have me, Arthur and the kids. We will help you okay?" she says making sure I believe her.

"Okay" I respond.

"Good" she says while patting my cheek. "Now get up and get ready. We have to leave in a little over an hour."

I get dressed and put my pajamas back in my trunk. Grab my rucksack with my stuff for the day and grab Hecate and we head downstairs. We all eat breakfast together. I sit next to George and we are talking and laughing talking about how much fun this year will be. When I mention how I can't wait to see Artemis, George gets quiet for a second before returning to his talkative self, but he is no longer to me.

When we finished eating Molly herds us into the cars from the ministry, I try to explain to her that I have another car being sent for me but she refuses to let me go alone. She says no child should ever have to go to the Hogwarts Express alone. I get in the car and sit in between George and Percy. I would prefer to talk to George but as he refuses to even look me in the eye I instead talk to Percy. We talk about his girlfriend and I ask if he thinks I could be prefect or maybe even headgirl. He tells me maybe if I keep out of trouble and stop my pranking, I try to play dumb but he gives me a look calling me out on my bullshit. I don't even ask him how he knows it's me as no one does, not even the twins know. We talk for the rest of the time he can actually be funny at times but he made me promise not to tell the twins. 

When we get through the barrier I say thank you to Molly for everything she's done for me and then I go to find Artemis. I spot her almost as soon as I thank Molly, I run into her arms and give her a kiss without thinking. When I pull away I look at her outfit she is so beautiful in a black skirt with chains, fishnet tights, a black shirt and a leather jacket. She looks so much better than me in a distressed spiderman shirt and a pair of sweatpants with the phases of the moon on them.

The two of us load our luggage onto the train and go to find the rest of our friends. After two minutes of looking we find Cedric, Nick, Charlie, and Juliet. I sit next to Cedric and across from Charlie and Artemis sits next to me and across from Nick. Cedric leans over and gives me a hug and then ruffles my hair. 

"So little miss Nerissa, how does it feel to still be the shortest person in the group, shortie?" Cedric jokes.

"Hey first I'm 5'5 that's above average for someone of my age. Second, Artemis and Juliet are barely taller than me. Third, all of you boys are freakishly tall. And fourth I'm the youngest person in the group I'm a fourth year." I say counting on my fingers. They all start giggling at my explanation. 

"Whatever you have to tell yourself little Rissa" Cedric says chuckling.

"Hey at least I don't have to take all my OWLs at once. I only have to take four this year and six next year. So who's the real winner?" I rebuttal.

Everyone starts laughing including me. We are talking, laughing and playing games for a while as the sky got darker and the rain started. As the rain got heavier I ended up switching with Artemis to sit at the window seat and laid my head in her lap so I could comfortably watch the storm and be comfortable. She also wanted me to do this so she could play with my hair and put little braids throughout my hair. After being in this position for about a half an hour the train jolts to a stop, and Artemis has to hold on so I don't fall off her lap. I quickly stand up and put my hand near where my wand is in my sweatpants. Cedric sticks his head out to try to see what's going on. After looking around for a few seconds the train moves side to side sending Cedric and I falling back into our seats. About ten seconds later the lights go out and Artemis grabs my left hand, but I kept my right hand on my wand which I had moved so I could easily cast a spell. Call me paranoid but I have been basically raised since I was six to eleven to be a child solider and still go back to that place every summer. Next thing I know the window is frosting over and all the drinks are freezing over. I'm also feeling all the happiness in the compartment and in my body leave. I'm now 99% sure I know what is happening but I hope I'm wrong. Suddenly I hear something near the door and turn my head to see our door opening but no one is in front of the door. I stand up letting go of Artemis' hand and have my wand at my side ready to move. Everyone is looking at me like I'm crazy but if I'm right, and I'm becoming more sure about my suspicions as each second passes, I'll want to be ready. I see a black colored skeleton hand reach through the open door, and shit I'm right it's a dementor. The dementor starts to look around at all of us but when he sets his face on me I start to feel the familiar feeling of a dementor sucking happiness out of me. I raise my wand and say with power, confidence and authority in my voice while focusing on my happiest memory "Expecto Patronum" and a silver great white shark came out of my wand swimming towards the dementor gnashing its teeth causing it to flee. 

Once I knew the dementor was gone I dropped my wand to my side and looked at my friends, all of whom had faces full of questions and concern. 

"What?" I say like it’s no big deal.

"Nerissa, did you just produce a full body patronus?" Nick asked.

"Yeah." I say in a bored tone hoping everyone will leave it alone and forget about it.

"Rissa, how long have you been able to do that?" Cedric asked

"Um for like two years. Its not that big of a deal." I say in a way that I hope shows I'm done with the conversation.

"Ris it is a big deal that is like a really advanced spell like past N.E.W.T. level spell." Artemis says, sounding concerned. The amount of confusion and concern in the compartment is starting to drive me nuts. Between the dementors messing with all the emotions in the train and now this, that is a lot of extreme emotions being projected and it is starting to cause problems. 

"Look, it's nothing. Just drop it." I say with a tone of finality. 

"Nerissa we can't drop it, this is a big deal. Where did you learn that spell? It's not taught at Hogwarts and there's no way it was any of our teachers. And I know you aren't at the Ministry that often so it's not one of the aurors. So how did you learn it?" Cedric was asking too many questions.

"I said enough okay just drop it." I say louder than I meant to. I get up, grab my rucksack, walk out and slam the door shut. I walk down the train until I find Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Harry, and Uncle Moony? I open the door and rush in. 

"Uncle Remus? What are you doing here? Why is Harry passed out? Why was there a dementor in my cart? Does it have to do with Sirius Black? I'm so confused I...." I start hyperventilating and rambling. Uncle Remus gets up quickly and puts his hands on my shoulder and starts talking to me.

"Nerissa look at me, in the eyes okay, listen to my heart beat okay. Tune into my emotions and mine only. Look in my eyes. Okay?" he repeats until I finally calm down. He pulls me into a hug when my breathing slowed down. 

"Okay little pup you okay now?" he whispered in my ear so only I can hear. I just nod my head into his chest. "Was all the emotions caused by the dementors attack too much for you?" I once again nod my head into his chest.

"To answer your questions the dementors are here checking for Sirius black, Harry got strongly affected by the dementor causing him to pass out, and I will tell you later why I'm here. Okay? Now my questions for you. Why are you not with your friends?" he asks, raising his eyebrow at me. 

"I produced a full body patronus charm when the dementor started affecting me and then everyone kept asking questions and I didn't know what to say and then all the emotions got too much so I left." I explain.

"Okay I will ask more questions later but for now," he hands me a bar of chocolate and leads me to a seat, "sit down and eat the chocolate." 

I eat the chocolate and start to feel a little better. Uncle Remus sits next to me as we keep an eye on Harry so I lean on his shoulder and fall asleep as the events of the past few minutes took a toll on me. 

I wake up to the feeling of something moving beneath me. "Eat, you'll feel better." Uncle Remus kissed my head and then got up and laid me down gently. I slowly open my eyes and see everyone looking at me. 

"What?" I ask.

"How do you know him?" Harry asks me.

"Yeah. You allowed him to not only touch you, but you hugged him and trusted him enough to take a nap on him. And I've never seen or heard of you falling asleep in the presence of someone who isn't Cedric. And you just looked so calm and at peace." Ginny said followed by Hermione nodding.

"Um that's my Uncle Remus he's my godfather he has partial custody of me after my mum died. I prefer being at his house and I'm very close to him and I tell him everything." I explain calmly. "Any other questions?" I ask.

"What were you two talking about while you two were hugging?" Ron asked.

"That is private and no one will know." I say. 

I stay in this compartment and only leave to get changed. I have no idea how I'm going to explain to my friends how I did what I did. When we arrive at the station I stay with Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny and we got into a carriage. I looked at the thestral pulling the carriage and admired its unseen beauty. I have been able to see the thestrals since I first arrived here. I guess holding your mum while she dies and begging your dad to stop torturing you and save her constitutes seeing death. I've never told anyone about them because they'd probably think I'm crazy. When we arrive at Hogwarts and enter, Harry and Hemione are called by Professor McGonagall and I'm called by Professor Sprout. Well at least this gives me some more time to try to come up with a story.

"Your uncle owled ahead and said he'd like me to ask you how you know how to produce a patronus charm?" she asks, clearly curious herself.

"Before I answer can I ask you one question first?" I ask, she just nods. "Can it stay between only you and I'm not ready for everyone to know and I don't know if I could even tell the full story because it's pretty traumatic."

"Yes it can stay between just you and I. I promise." she says and I believe her.

"Well it all starts on my sixth birthday and it'll explain why I'm so good at defense against the dark arts, transfiguration, charms, and potions. So after my mum died when I was six the Ministry decided not to give custody to my uncle because he was a werewolf and instead gave custody to the Fudge family including control over my education if my mum hadn't already given written directions in her will. So basically everything but Hogwarts they could choose. Well a kid wasn't in Cornelius' plan so he sent me to..."

Chapter Text

"...Well a kid wasn't in Cornelius' plan so he sent me to, I guess it could be considered a kind of camp. It's hard to explain but have you ever heard of Black Widow from Marvel Comics?" I ask because it would make it so much easier to explain. Professor Sprout just nods. "So you've heard about the red room right?" She once again nods. "Okay good so the best way to describe where I was. It's in America and its original purpose was for orphaned witches and wizards, and there was a building right next door that was where the American Ministry trained their top aurors. Well when the American Ministry decided to move closer to the ministry they gave the land to the orphanage with the condition that they would repurpose all the buildings. Well right after this happened the head of the orphanage died and his son took over. His son had a different idea and turned it into a place to create child soldiers. He fired all the staff and hired more ex aurors like him that were all fired because of their ideas to train young kids to be spies. Well he keeps it advertised as an orphanage for young witches and wizards because those are the best people to train, they can't tell anyone. And by the time the ministry would insist the kids be sent to Ilvermorny they were all basically brain washed or conditioned to not tell anyone because if they did the program would tell everyone what they did." 

"Wait, why would what they did keep them quiet?" Professor Sprout asks.

"Because we were trained to do horrible things once you turn seven you are taken to get your wand. Before the age of seven you learn the moves and the theory behind magic plus you learn how to brew some potions. Then once you turn seven you start training in magic dueling, charms, transfiguration, potions, anything like that. And then we continue to train to be perfect soldiers we get trained to in agility, disguise, coercion, anything we could need. I was lucky because Uncle Remus had some custody of me. I got to go to his house for holidays and some weekends but I was told if I told him anything they'd kill him so I kept quiet. As time went on it got normal. I became really close with Clary, Jonathan, and Alec, they were the Flamel family descendants from Nicolas Flamel. I also got to meet him because of their family, he became like a grandfather to me. The reason the four of us were able to go there is because it was advertised as like also being a military school for young witches and wizards to give them some extra education and provide discipline but once you were there it is very hard to leave. Once you turn ten there is a test. On your tenth birthday you are brought to a room where there is another kid tied up in a chair. It's always one of the kids who was an orphan, and you have to kill them if you don't, they'll kill you unless you have a family then they erase your memory and make you seem crazy so you are sent to St. Mungos and you eventually go into a coma-like state. So I killed him, after that you go on to learn how to resist torture and also get educated in forms of torture. When you go off to Ilvermorny or in my case Hogwarts they give your parents three options they can take the kids out fully but they say they don't recommend it and give a bunch of fake reasons like structure, continuity, ect. Or they can have them do one of two summer programs: one where they live there like they did before or one where they go to the program during the day and then go home at night. Well for me Cornelius chose to keep me in there full time in the summer but explained that I'd still have to go to my uncle to avoid suspicion. And because of his position at the ministry it was allowed. I'm still very close to the Flamel siblings as now both their parents and all grandparents have died we are all like siblings. But also when Clary and I fight together we are unbeatable and in perfect sync. I was taught the patronus charm two summers ago as they brought dementors to train everyone who had started school. I was the youngest to be able to produce the charm. Clary got a dolphin as her patronus which makes sense because it matches her personality: energetic, happy, playful, helpful. And the shark is perfect for me: smart, agile, deadly, destructive. I don't know if Cornelius knows what's going on there he's never cared for me he's always made sure to tell me how much of a mistake I am, how he wishes he could get rid of me, I'm a disappointment, an embarrassment and so on." I finished I'm done talking. I don't want to talk about the people I've killed or the torture I've endured, but lets just say I've experienced the cruciatus curse multiple times and have actually gotten pretty good at fighting through the pain that it causes.

"Nerissa I have to report this." Professor Sprout says, clearly disturbed by what I told her. 

"You can't if you do, they'll kill you and anyone else you tell. And they'll do horrible things to me again. I know what they do to the girls that don't behave and I've experienced it already I don't want to again." I say internally shivering at the memory of their hands on my body in places no kid should ever be touched.

"Well I at least have to report that Cornelius is neglecting and verbally abusing you." she says in a sad tone.

"You can't if you do that I'll be stuck at that place full time and have no way to get out. The ministry won't let Uncle Remus have full custody of me because he's a werewolf. I'm trying to come up with a way out of there but I need time you can't tell anyone. You promised me remember, I trusted you. You're the first person I've trusted, don't break it please." I say suddenly grateful she doesn't know about all the times Cornelius has slapped me while Amelia just stands there.

"Fine but if I find out you're going back there over the summer I will report it. Understand?" she says sternly telling me I get no say so I just nod. "Good now let's go to the Great Hall for dinner."

We go to the Great Hall and she leads me to my friends before walking to the staff table. My friends all turn to look at me as I take my normal seat and start filling my plate with food. After a few minutes of them all just staring at me in silence while I eat my food I put my fork down and ask them what, clearly annoyed.

"Where were you? And don't say no where." Artemis asks, adding the second sentence when I start to open my mouth. "I want the truth, I deserve the truth, I'm your girlfriend." She states clearly mad at me.

"We were talking about my schedule for this year now that I'm taking four advanced classes." I say, lying and grateful I came up with a lie so quickly.

"Rissa you were in there for almost an hour you clearly didn't just talk about your schedule." Cedric says and it's clear based off of his and Artemis' face they're not buying what I said.

"Well yeah we talked about other stuff but it's private. It's about my mum and mental health so I'm sorry for not telling you about the private therapy sessions I have with Madam Pomfrey and sometimes Professor Sprout. But they're private for a reason." I say getting annoyed. I wasn't totally lying. I do go to Madam Pomfrey every once in a while for like therapy sessions. She's offered to ask a colleague from St. Mungos to come and give me professional therapy and after my talk with Professor Sprout I think I'll take her up on the offer. "Look, just stop, I'll tell you when I'm ready okay." I say clearly wanting to just be left to eat in peace.

"You don't have therapy sessions with Madam Pomfrey, Nerissa stop lying." Artemis basically spats at me. 

"You don't know what I did for a majority of last year while you were petrified. I spent a lot of time talking to her about what I was going through, ask her if you don't believe me. But I've been through a lot in my life, most of it is very traumatic so forgive me if I don't feel like telling people about it. Okay in the past four years I have gotten a lot better about being open and talking about my feelings but I still have a lot of trauma to unpack and I will do it at my own pace. So stop forcing me because you don't know what kind of reaction I will have. You are not entitled to know my trauma okay. Statistically relationships that start in the early teen years will end and I have seen many broken hearted teens spill the secrets their partner told them in confidence so forgive me if I don't want to tell all my life secrets to someone who I only got close to a year ago." I spat out picking up my bag and moving. I go to sit next to Justin and just ask if I can sit here because I really need some quiet. He just nods his hand and gives my hand a squeeze. 

I finish eating and then just sit there in my head. I feel bad for snapping at Artemis and Cedric but I don't feel bad for saying what I did. They were acting like they were entitled to every detail about my life but no one is. For god sake they don't even know my legal last name and they think they should know what I talk about to professors in private. Fuck no. I will tell people when I am ready, not when they are ready. After dessert is finished Professor Dumbledore announces that there are two staffing changes: Uncle Remus is the new defense against the dark arts teacher and Hagrid is the new care of magical creatures teacher. I should ask Hagrid if I could maybe help him with some of his lesson plans as I have helped him with magical creatures before. 

When we are dismissed I don't follow the prefect instead I go to Uncle Remus and give him a hug and congratulate him on his job. I also tell him I spoke to Professor Sprout. He returns my hug, thanks me and tells me Professor Sprout already told him we talked and that I'll tell him when I'm ready and he's fine with that. After a few minutes he finally says "Shouldn't you be heading to your common room young lady?" with a playful stern look on his face. I laugh and give him a hug goodbye before heading to my common room. Once I'm in there I go straight to my room and lock the door. I sit on my bed and read a little before going to bed. 

I wake up in the morning and get ready for school. I wear trousers today, I put on my white short sleeve button up shirt and decide to put on my Hufflepuff v-neck jumper on before putting my robes on. Once I'm ready I go to the Great Hall to get my schedule and breakfast. When I arrive I get my schedule and then go to sit at the Gryffindor table. I grab some eggs and bacon and look over my schedule. On Monday and Wednesday I first have herbology with Ravenclaw, then transfiguration with Gryffindor, followed by a one hour break for lunch and then in the afternoon I have care of magical creatures with Ravenclaw, then charms with Slytherin, followed by arithmancy with Ravenclaw, fishing with history of magic with Slytherin. Tuesday and Thursday I start with double potions with Gryffindor, then a two hour break, followed by defense against the dark arts with Gryffindor again, study of ancient runes with Slytherin at least I have one class with Ashley on Thursdays I also have astronomy from 9-11 with the rest of Hufflepuff house third year and above. Fridays are just like Mondays and Wednesday except instead of care of magical creatures and arithmancy I have a break. That's not too bad today is Thursday so I'll have potions first and if I sit next to George during my first two classes I can avoid my friends for most of the day. 

"You know I think you're at the wrong table little badger." I turn around to see Oliver standing right behind me chuckling. I smile at him before getting up and giving him a big hug. "I thought now that you besties are prefects you wouldn't be breaking the rules as much this year. Not that I'm complaining, you are my favorite badger." I look at him with confusion written all over my face as he sits down on my right side.

"What do you mean by my besties being prefect?" I ask him not knowing what he's implying.

"You don't know?" he asks, clearly confused.

"No. Oliver, I don't know." I say getting irritated.

"Hey I didn't mean to offend you I just thought Cedric and Artemis would've told you they are the Hufflepuff prefects this year. I'm sorry if I assumed wrong but given one is your girlfriend and the other is your best friend I assumed they told you. But judging by your reaction they didn't and I'm sorry you had to hear it from me." He apologizes even though it's not his fault. "I know you don't like people to touch you unexpectedly so I'm going to ask first. Can I give you a hug?" He's always made a point to ask if I'm okay with any form of physical contact because he remembers the panic attack I had first year when one of my housemates gave me a hug after I helped them with their homework. He was the one who found me and calmed me down and that's how we met and became friends.

I open my arms and give him a hug that he returns. "First you have nothing to apologize for, it's not your fault they're being assholes. Second off, I've told you, you don't have to ask anymore before giving me a hug. I trust you so it's fine." I say enjoying his hug.

"I know but I'll always ask in case you're ever in a bad place." he says quietly.

"Come on Wood, don't be turning our tiny little badger into a softy now." the Weasley twins say, causing Oliver and I to split apart laughing. 

"It's not my fault you two are part giant okay." I reply giggling. "Can I sit with one of you two during potions and defense against the dark arts?" 

"Sure you're always welcome to sit with me. Is there a reason why you don't want to sit with your girlfriend or best friend?" George replies sitting on my left. 

"Just, they were getting mad at me for not telling them every detail about my life and what I was talking about with my head of house and then I found out neither of them told me they became prefect." I explain.

"And quidditch captain." Oliver mumbles. He most likely didn't mean for me to hear it but I did.

"I'm sorry. Did you say quidditch captain? That son of a bitch." I grumble. I start to feel my eyes change color so I pull out a small compact mirror from my rucksack and look. I see that my eyes have turned into an orange red color indicating just how mad and irritated I am. I try taking deep breaths to calm myself down, but I make the mistake of looking over at the Hufflepuff table and notice Cedric and Artemis whispering, laughing and every once in a while glancing at me. 

I quickly finish my breakfast and get up. But I am stopped before I can leave by a hand on my wrist. "Hey why don't you stay with us for a little, we still have an hour before potions, when we're done with breakfast we'll take you to get your books, then we'll get ours and then we'll head to potions together. Deal?" George says with compassion in his voice and I'm feeling butterflies in my stomach that started the second George grabbed my wrist. I just nod my head. I sit back down and lean my head on Oliver's shoulder, he kisses my head in a brotherly way before going back to his breakfast. After a few moments I notice George is no longer holding on to my wrist. I had assumed he had let go but now I glance at my hand and notice our fingers intertwined together. I feel my cheeks heating up and the butterflies intensify. 

What is going on? These feelings are something a love sick teenage girl would feel for her crush. I must be experiencing someone else's emotions, that's the only logical thing. About fifteen minutes later all the boys have finished breakfast and we head to the Hufflepuff common room so I can get my books. By this point George has let go of my hand and the butterflies have died down. Once I grab my book we head to the Gryffindor common room, where I am dragged in because they refuse to let me wait outside. Once I'm in I take a seat on one of the lounge chairs and I feel a tear going down my face. I wipe it away but I feel more falling down, it's like for every tear I wipe two more take its place. Suddenly I hear a voice behind me, "Why are you in the Gryffindor common room Nerissa?" I turn around and see Percy. His face is stern until he sees my tears causing his face to immediately soften as he rushes over and sits next to me asking what's wrong. I can't tell him right now so I just shake my head and he helps me take deep breaths. When I calm down I thank him and just say I'm having relationship and friendship problems. He nods his head and says he's here if I need anything and also says that he knows I've memorized the password already and to not over use it. After that he walks out of the common room and second later George, Oliver, and Fred come down the stairs. We all walk to the potions room where we say goodbye to Oliver. I try convincing George to sit up front but he won't. The closest I could get him to go is the second row so that is where we sat. I leaned my head on his shoulder feeling mentally drained from the past few days. When it's about ten minutes until class starts I hear the door open and judging by the voices I hear talking I assume it is Cedric, Artemis, Nick, and Charlie. 

They all stop talking when, I assume, they notice me. Nick and Charlie sit in front of me which I'm grateful for. I'm not mad at them, I'm mad at Artemis and Cedric. I still have my head on George's shoulder but I see out of the corner of my eye Artemis and Cedric staring at me as they take a seat in the row next to Nick and Charlie.

Throughout class I can feel Artemis and Cedric's eyes staring at me and I try my hardest to focus on the potion we're brewing. I think George can tell that today is not the day to mess with me as he doesn't try to pull any pranks and takes the potion seriously. I kept my head on George's shoulder until after Professor Snape finished telling us about how hard this year will be and only those with an O in their potions OWL will be allowed to continue. The one time I get up to grab an ingredient Professor Snape stops me and asks if I'm okay. I say yes and ask him why I wouldn't be. He informs me he can see the tear stains all over my face and my eyes are all red. I thank him for telling me and I use my metamorphmagus abilities to correct that. George and I end up both getting fifteen points for our houses for being the first pair to correctly brew the potion. Snape even makes a remark about how the whole class got beat by a fourth year Hufflepuff. He then dismisses the two of us as we completed the lesson.

Chapter Text

Because George and I were let out thirty minutes early we couldn't go to the great hall yet. So I suggested since we have over two hours until we have defense against the dark arts that we go to the kitchen and get some food and then go somewhere fun. So we run to the kitchen and get some food that we pack in our rucksacks, I then grab his hand and start running pulling him along with me. When we get to the boat house I hop in the book closest to the exit. I cast a spell and the boat starts to move as fast as a motorized boat. We reach the island in two minutes, we quickly hop out and climb up to the hammock I created last year. We eat our lunch, talk and just enjoy our time together. I end up leaning my head on his chest as he wraps his arms around me resting his head against the hammock. I took George's watch and set an alarm for 1:30 giving us plenty of time to get to class.

We enjoy our quiet time before class. When we head back I convince George to sit in the front after using my best puppy dog eyes on him. We slide into our seats about twenty minutes before class starts. Within fifteen minutes Uncle Remus shows up, I check to make sure no one else is here when I'm sure it's clear I run and give him a hug and just hold on tight to him. 

"Hey what's wrong pup we can't do this when everyone is here." he says holding on to me. I just hold on tighter sniffling and quietly whimpering when he loosens his grip. I really need him right now. "Okay, okay let's go into my office okay?" I nod my head, and he brings me into my office. When we get in he sits us down on the couch.

"Okay what's wrong?" he asks. 

"It all started last night. After talking to Professor Sprout she brought me back to my friends and they all just kept staring at me. And then Artemis and Cedric kept asking me questions and even on the train and it was constant questions. And then at the table they're asking questions about where I was but I had already relived some of the most traumatic parts of my life and they were asking what we talked about and when I said it was scheduling they kept asking more questions saying they didn't believe me. And they said friends don't lie to each other and that time the part that they accused me of lying about was actually the truth and I snapped at them and left and then this morning I sat at the Gryffindor table because I'm not ready to face them. And while I'm there I find out that they both had made prefect and Cedric had made team captain and neither one of them told me. And they were lecturing me on secrets and it hurts and I don't know what to do but also anytime I'm with George I get these butterflies, especially our skin is touching in any way. And it's so confusing because he's also making me happy and I feel comfortable and safe around him. And it's so confusing and overwhelming and I don't know what to do." I didn't even realize I was crying until Uncle Remus wiped the tears off my cheek. 

"Okay here's what we're going to do, class starts in a few minutes but what you are feeling is normal for a teenager and we will talk about it more later okay." I nod my head. "Okay now we are going to go to class. You are going to sit and learn and I'm going to teach you something. You will sit next to George and I will do my best as a teacher to keep them away from you during class deal."

"Deal." I say feeling a little better.

"Okay my little pup now give me a hug before we leave." he says and I giggle giving him a hug. When we let go he walks out of his office and beckons me to follow. We walk out and everyone else from the class is there, but George has saved my seat. So I walk over to him and sit down and take out my wand, book, parchment, and quill and turn my attention to the front. I ignore the stares I am getting from the table next to George that Cedric and Artemis are sitting at. That explains why George switched our stuff around. I turn around and notice that Fred and Lee are behind George and I, that's unusual. 

"Okay class put your books away we're not going to do a lecture today instead it will be more of a practical class. So follow me everybody and bring your wands." Remus says. 

We are led down the corridor to an empty classroom with a wardrobe in the middle. What does he have planned? Suddenly the wardrobe starts to shake, what the hell is that I mean there are many options but which would be appropriate to show in school, that is also Remus' style?

"Okay, does anyone have any guess as to what is in the wardrobe?" Remus acts. A boggart? But he wouldn't want to risk outing himself as a werewolf though so he wouldn't have a bogart in class.

"A boggart," Nick says. No he wouldn't. "Correct." Remus says. Oh shit this is not going to end well.

"Correct Mr. Nelson. A boggart is a shape shifting creature that will assume the form of whatever most scares the person who it encounters. So who can tell me how do we defeat a boggart?" Remus asks.

"Laughter. You use a spell to turn the boggart into something you find funny and then the more you laugh the weaker it becomes. A boggart also takes on the weaknesses of what it turns into. So if your bogart was a vampire it would be scared of the sun." I explain.

"Correct Ms. McKinnon. So I need everyone to repeat after me. Riddikulus." 

"Riddikulus." The whole class repeats. "Good now I want everyone to form a single file line and think of what you are most scared of and the funniest thing you can think of. Alright let's go."

Everyone rushes to be in the front. I however go straight to the back hoping that I won't have to do this. George, Fred and Lee follow me and despite me trying to be last George insists I go in front of him. Everyone goes and everyone is laughing but I just become more and more anxious. Eventually it is Lee's turn then Fred's, his boggart was Voldemort this seemed to be one of the three most common fears in this group. It seems to be spiders, snakes, and Voldemort, it makes sense but still. When he uses the spell Riddikulus suddenly Voldemort is wearing a clown outfit and a bunch of other prank things are around him. I don't even know what half of them are but they are funny, I end up giggling. 

Fred steps away and now it's my turn, the boggart takes a while to form into my biggest fear and there's a few possibilities of what I think it could be but I'm not sure what it will be. And suddenly I see the two people I fear the most, my father and the person who's supposed to be my master. The two people who tortured me the most, who caused the most trauma physically and mentally, I feel my hands start to shake. I bring my wand up and try to focus on something funny but I can't they both turn to face me and I now can't breath I readjust my grip on my wand and try to say the spell "Ri-ri-riddi..." but I can't do it I drop my wand and I want to move but I'm frozen. They are now talking, what are they going to do to me, I want to run, I can hear my heartbeat in my head, my hands are shaking and sweaty, I can't breath, I start gasping, I guess I'm crying because I can feel something wet on my cheeks. For what feels like an eternity I feel like I can't talk but suddenly I can and I start whispering "Please go away. Please don't hurt me. Please don't do it. I'm sorry. I'm sorry." I keep repeating this over and over again. Eventually George steps in front of me and I drop to the ground. I can't see anything, my vision is so blurry and all I can hear is my heartbeat in my ears. I suddenly feel someone touch my back and I flinch away, and try to crawl away from whoever it is. 

After being like this for what feels like forever I start to feel light headed when this happens, voices start to break through the sound of my heartbeat. It's a little distorted but I can make out what the person is saying.

"Nerissa you have to listen to me okay. I'm going to grab your hand and put it on my chest okay?" I'm not able to answer him, I just keep saying "I'm sorry. I'm sorry." on repeat. I feel someone grab my hand and I can now feel someone's heartbeat under my hand. "Okay Nerissa I need you to listen to me." I just shake my head. I can't do this. My head is now really hurting and the lightheadedness is getting worse. "Hey little pup it's me. Okay? It's Remus.” "M-moony?" I whimper. "Yes my little pup okay I need you to feel my heart beat okay can you feel it. I nod my head still whispering "I'm sorry" on repeat. "You have nothing to be sorry for my little pup but I need you to breath in." He takes a deep breath in and I copy him "And out'' he breathes out and I copy him. 

We repeat this process over and over again until I can finally breathe normally. But I'm still crying, my head really hurts and I still feel like another attack could come any second. Remus holds me to his chest just whispering words of encouragement and sweet nothings into my ears. I'm finally okay enough to look around and I see George kneeling right next to me, but staying far enough away so that I don't feel crowded. Fred is standing behind him just looking at his brother, that's when I notice George has tear stains all down his cheeks. When I look farther back, like across the room I notice Artemis and Cedric looking really confused and a little worried. Now that I'm noticing all the people I'm also feeling all their emotions and it's too much considering my current state. I try to focus on Remus, but I can't because there's too much going on and Remus is the only one with their emotions in control and with how I'm feeling he's not enough to anchor me. 

"It's too much." I whimper "The emotions." 

"Okay pup. I need everyone to leave now." he whispers the first part to me and then speaks in a normal voice. I shake my head "No" I whimper. "What?" he questions, clearly confused. "Georgie," I whisper. "Okay everyone but George out." he says "Now!" he barks when I guess no one moves. "My head hurts." I say pain lacing my voice.

"George, take off your robe and fold it." Remus demands. A few seconds later he is placing me on the floor slowly lowering my head onto what I assume is George's robe.

I hear Remus ask George if he can carry me to the Hospital wing. George answers with a yes. Remus instructs him to bring me to the hospital wing and he will meet us there. George walks up to me and kneels down in front of me "Hey little badger I'm going to pick you up now is that okay?" he says in as quiet, calmly, and as sweetly as he can. I nod my head and he puts one hand under my knee and the other on my mid back. I lay my head on his shoulder and close my eyes as he carries me to the hospital wing. When we arrive he yells for Madam Pomfrey loudly and I flinch at the noise he apologizes quietly to me.

"Oh Merlin what happened to her? Bring her here." she says worry lacing her voice. George places me on one of the beds carefully, with my eyes still closed. "We were learning about boggarts in class and she had a major panic attack. Professor Lupin said he was on his way." George explains. 

"Georgie?" I whimper. "Yes, little badger." he replies sweetly. "Where's Moony?" I ask. 

"Who's Moony?" Madam Pomfrey asks. "I think it's Professor Lupin. I think she said the name to him earlier. But I don't know why she would call him that." he replies. "Probably because he's her uncle and godfather. So she has some nicknames for him from childhood." she replies. 

I hear the door open and footsteps running towards me then suddenly someone takes my hand. "Hey pup how are you doing?" Remus asks. "I'm feeling better but my head still hurts and I'm tired." I reply "Okay sweetheart, go to bed." I just nod my head.

Chapter Text

Artemis POV

I feel so bad about how I reacted to Nerissa last night. I want to talk to her but she sits at the Gryffindor table. I'm about to go over when Oliver sits with her, the next time I look up she's in Oliver's arm. I feel myself getting angry, even though I know I have no right to be mad as it's my fault she's seeking comfort in a friend. Cedric notices my face and says why don't we practice apologizing on each other, he does the most high pitched voice in the world and I can't help but laugh. The next time I look over I notice her standing and I'm about to also get up to catch her when I notice George holding her wrist. I feel the anger forming again, she sits back down and lays her head on Oliver's shoulder making the rage worse. I almost lose my cool when he gives her a kiss on the head. 

"Okay Artemis you need to take a deep breath you are clearly jealous. She's hurt, because of us they are comforting her just let her be for a little." Cedric says. I nod my head not liking this one bit. I notice that she and her three friends are gone I sigh. I really fucked up.

We go to potions and I notice her sitting with George, her head on his shoulder she looks exhausted. I feel my ache for her, I want to sit near her but Fred and Lee are directly behind them, Charlie and Nick are in front of her and she's on the outer side of their table. I sigh and just sit at the table next to Nick and Charlie with Cedric. Throughout class Cedric and I are constantly glancing back at her. I know he feels guilty too. We tried to apologize last night but she ran up to that new professor. Is that how she knows how to produce a patronus, why won't she just tell me the truth? We wanted to tell her about us becoming prefect and Cedric becoming quidditch captain but we didn't want to tell her in a letter. But we had already told our other friends because we were all together and I didn't want her to feel like she was the last one to know. 

About ninety minutes later Nerissa and George have finished their potion and are dismissed. Dang it, now it's going to be harder to find her, but she'll be in the great hall so I'll see her then right. Wrong, she was not in the great hall, I stayed there until I had to go to class hoping to see her, I needed to talk to her. When we enter defense against the dark arts I don't see her, at first I think she's not coming when I notice George Weasley is here and sitting up front. He never sits up front and Fred and Lee are in the second row; they never sit anywhere but the third and fourth row. That's when I notice Nerissa's rucksack on the table next to George, and the table next to her is open, so I sit there so I am next to her. Suddenly George slides across to the other chair and switches his and Nerissa's stuff. Not again. Suddenly the door to the professor's office opens and out comes Professor Lupin and Nerissa and it's clear she's been crying. Why was she in there? She has never gone to a teacher when she's upset, so there's another secret.

We are instructed to put away our books, grab your wands, and follow the professor to another classroom with a wardrobe that was shaking. What the hell is he doing? We are told what a boggart is and how to defeat it. We all get in a line. I don't try to follow Nerissa this time. When it's my turn my boggart turns into a giant snake that reminds me of a basilisk, I cast the spell and the snake's tongue turns into a glittery rainbow that slowly takes over the whole rainbow until a tap dancing leprechaun starts dancing on the rainbow. Everyone laughs and I go to the back of the line and notice Nerissa in the middle of the line. But she won't look at me and she looks terrified. Maybe this means I'll finally learn some truth so I make sure to keep an eye on her so I can figure out what her boggart is.

When it is Nerissa's turn I stand up straighter to make sure I can see. The first thing I notice is it takes the boggart longer to figure out her fears than it did with anyone else. When it finally does take shape it is just two men. What does that mean? Apparently that means something as at least half the class gasps. "Cedric what's going on? Who are those people?" I ask, very confused.

"Well I don't know who one of them is but the one everyone's reacting to is Donovan Proditor. He is one of the ministry's most wanted criminals in all ministries across the world. He is wanted for the murder of dozens of witches and wizards both when Voldemort was alive and after." He answers "But I have no idea why Nerissa would be this scared of him and a random guy. I don't think she has any connection to him. I mean my dad says her mom's death is still unsolved and that he's the main suspect but there's no way Nerissa saw him because he kills anyone who saw him including kids."

What the hell is going on? Why isn't Nerissa doing anything? After a few minutes George steps in front of her and Nerissa drops to the ground. Once George has dealt with the boggart the professor locks it and tells everyone they are dismissed and to leave. Once everyone leaves besides the Weasley twins, Cedric, and I the professor goes to Nerissa and tries to put his hand on her back but she flinches, screams and pushes herself away. I notice George is kneeling right near her but still giving her space and his brother is a few steps behind him giving him support. She keeps mumbling things I can't make out while sobbing and gasping for air, she also has pulled her knees into her chest like she's trying to protect herself. The professor is trying to get her attention for several minutes before she shows signs of being able to hear us. I want to move closer but Cedric grabs my arm and shakes his head. He looks confused and scared for his best friend. I can't hear what the professor says to her but I know eventually he pulls her into his chest. Okay how do they know each other? That is not normal for a teacher to do. Eventually I hear her whimper in the weakest, most broken voice that shattered my heart. She says the emotions are too much. The professor tells us all to leave but before we could all leave she says no. The professor, clearly confused, asks why I'm hoping she'll say she wants me to stay with her but to my disappointment she asks for George. I walk out and continue my day. 

After my last class of the day I go to the hospital wing and see George and the Professor there but the professor is holding her hand. What is going on? I walk up to her bed and take a seat next to George across from the professor. After a few moments of awkward silence I finally break it. "What is going on between you two professor?" I ask.

"What do you mean?" he responds, only looking up from Nerissa for a second. "Well last night she ran up and gave you a hug and then today when class starts she walks out of your office alone clearly having been crying, then when everything happens you don't react in the way that a teacher would you react like a father and I know your not her father because of the different last names."

"Well if she hasn't told you then it is not my business to tell you. Maybe she doesn't want you to know. She'll tell the people she trusts." He responds without looking up.

"Well I'm her girlfriend so why doesn't she trust me enough to tell me. I'm sick of her keeping secrets." I say louder than I meant to. 

"First be quiet, we want her to sleep and second from what I've heard you haven't been too truthful recently Artemis so you have no room to criticize her." George responds whispering but sounding pissed.

"The prefect thing? That is so small it's nothing compared to what she's keeping from me." I exclaim. 

"How can you expect her to trust you with the big things if you can't trust her with the small things." George responds.

Nerissa's POV

I start to wake up to someone talking loudly and I don't open my eyes because the conversation is interesting and my eyelids still feel heavy.

"First be quiet, we want her to sleep and second from what I've heard you haven't been too truthful recently Artemis so you have no room to criticize her." George responds whispering but sounding pissed.

"The prefect? thing that is so small it's nothing compared to what she's keeping from me." Artemis exclaims.

"How can you expect her to trust you with the big things if you can't trust her with the small things." George responds.

"Maybe because I don't trust her because I don't know anything about her." Artemis shouts. And I can't keep in the whimper that escapes my lips because not only did the scream hurt my ears but her words hurt my heart. After the whimper everyone stops talking. "I-I didn't mean it like that I'm sorry. I didn't know you were awake" Artemis says. 

Remus helps me sit up and get comfortable before I talk. "Me being awake or asleep has nothing to do with what you said. You wouldn't have said those words if there wasn't some truth to them." I respond before starting to cough due to how dehydrated I am. George hands me a glass of water that I gulp down before talking again. "I don't think we can be together if you don't trust me and if you think I don't trust you. The reason I haven't told you everything was because not only were you petrified for half of our relationship but also some of it is very traumatizing and hard to say. I hope we can be friends but I don't think we should date. I also think after what just happened I will need some time to myself for a little." I explain. Artemis just nods, she then gets up, kisses my head and leaves. 

"Georgie?" I ask getting his attention. "Yeah Nerissa?" he responds. "Can you get Cedric?" I ask. "Sure." he responds, getting up. Once he's gone I look over at Remus and I can tell he wants to ask me a few questions.

"What questions do you have Uncle Remus?" I ask, wanting to get this over with.

"Do you want to explain who that guy is? he asks.

"My father." I respond knowing that's not what he meant.

"The other guy Nerissa. You knew that." he responds giving me the look that says no bull shit.

"I don't know his name." I respond. He gives me a look saying he doesn't believe me. "I promise I don't know his name." I'm not lying he never told us his name he just had us refer to him as sir or master.

"Okay I believe you." he says. "But I still want you to tell me how you know him when you're ready. I know better than to push you before you're ready." At this point Cedric comes running in clearly out of breath. He pauses briefly scanning the room for me when his eyes meet mine he starts running again this time to my bed. 

"Hey Rissa. George said you wanted to see me." Cedric says panting clearly out of breath. 

"Uncle Remus, can you give us a minute?" I ask.

"Sure pup I actually have to go check in with me tomorrow." he says leaning down and kissing my head before he leaves.

"So I became a prefect and quidditch captain." he says clearly nervous. 

"I know I heard. Why didn't you tell me? You're my best friend, why wasn't I the first one you told?" I ask my voice breaking at the end.

"Because I wanted to tell you in person, I wanted to see you get excited and get that happy look in your eyes that makes you look like a kid on Christmas. But then I ran into Artemis and she told me she wanted to tell you first. And I agreed because she's your girlfriend and the whole train ride I just kept waiting for her to tell you. I kept giving her looks telling her to tell you but she kept shaking her head. It was killing me and I wanted to tell you but I also knew how much Artemis wanted to tell you. And then with the dementor thing my own guilt got to me and I shouldn't have said those things I'm sorry. I'm really sorry Nerissa please forgive me." he says practically begging me. 

"I forgive you under one condition next time you have something you want to tell me in person and you find out over the summer you at least send me a letter saying you have something you want to tell me and I'll do the same. I promise I'll tell you everything you want to know eventually it's just really hard to talk about sometimes and most of the times when I can talk about it I have a panic attack the second I try to talk about it so I just don't talk about it." I explain. He nods his head and just takes my hand in his and kisses my knuckles.

"By the way I broke up with Artemis she said she didn't trust me and felt like I didn't trust her and you can't have a relationship without trust." I tell him.

"I'm sorry Nerissa." he says.

"Thanks but it's for the best." I say. We just sit in silence for a while before Madam Pomfrey comes in and says I can leave. Before I leave I ask if that offer for her to maybe get me a therapist from St. Mungo's to come to Hogwarts once a week. She says yes and she'll send me an owl with a start date. I then ask if there's any way it could be a female therapist because most of my trauma is caused by men and I'm worried about being triggered. She says of course it's not a problem. With all that figured out Cedric and I leave. When we get out he gives me a look.

"What I wasn't lying when I said I went to Madam Pomfrey for some therapy last year." I said "Okay I'm sorry for not believing you." Cedric apologizes. The first thing we did after leaving the hospital wing was to stop by my study of ancient runes class and give her the note from Madam Pomfrey excusing me from class today. Then we went to the astrology professor to give her the second note and Cedric gave the professor his note that he was given because he was told to keep an eye on me. After that we went to the great hall to eat dinner and Cedric asked me if I'd help him with tryouts for quidditch. He says he wants me to be his co-captain and I happily accept. After dinner we go to my room and just lay there for the night until I fall asleep.

Chapter Text

^She still has the blonde and blue hair I just really like the hair style

Turns out I'm starting out my fourth year single. At the end of the first school week, and man has it been exciting lets do a run down of the first week of school which happened to have started on a Wednesday so this is only in three days: first a dementor attacked the train, I produced a potronus charm potentially exposing myself to my friends, I got into a fight with my best friend and girlfriend, had a panic attack in class, broke up with my girlfriend I guess now ex-girlfriend, and made up with my best friend. Man, that's a lot for just three days so I think I'm going to take the rest of the year off of relationships, no boys, no girls, nobody it will be the year of me. I will get better at quidditch, keep my grades up, have fun with my friends and family, and maybe pick up a new hobby. 

Well today is the first day of quidditch practice as we have a full team from last year so we don't need to hold tryouts, we still probably will to get an idea of any future talents but otherwise we are all set. So our quidditch team has two girls and five boys. We are the most uneven team when it comes to boys to girls, every other team has at least three girls. I arrive at the quidditch field in my uniform with my hair in fishtail braid into a ponytail with golden and black vines put into the braid. I’m the first person so I can get some free time to practice, I do laps and tricks just having fun and warming up. After a while I hear someone whistle "Hey Rissa you want you want to come down here?" Cedric jokes.

"Why afraid you can't beat me? Or are you afraid of heights?" I tease right back at him. 

"No just worried what will happen to you if your ego gets bruised." He responds, laughing, making me laugh. We begin quidditch practice and I have a lot of fun. I take out all my aggression on the bludgers, definitely hitting them harder and farther than normal. I think everyone is picking up on the fact that quidditch isn't the only thing on my mind. As we get to the end of practice I hit the bludger at Amy, the chaser, and the other beater doesn't notice even though Cedric and I yelled at him to hit the bludger he doesn't seem to notice so the bludger hits her straight on and causes her to fall off her broom and hit the ground very hard considering how hard I had hit the bludger. I immediately flew to her and I started to apologize when I realized she's unconscious.

"Cedric!" I screamed a little panicked. "Cedric she's unconscious. She's breathing but not responding." I put my finger on her neck feeling for her pulse and let out a breath when I feel it's strong. "She has a strong pulse though I think we need to get her to the hospital wing." Right away Nick and Ty the other two chasers were right next to me and were ready to help. As Ty was older and stronger he decided he would pick up Amy and was yelling at Nick to run to the hospital wing and tell Madam Pomfery so she'll be ready. Once Nick had left Ty knelt down next to Amy and started to stroke her hair and kissing her forehead as her eyes fluttered open.

"Its okay baby. I'm here. I got you. You're okay I promise. I got you my love." Ty whispers to her as he kisses her head and picks her up. I don't think I was supposed to hear what Ty said judging by the look on his face when he turned around and saw me. He looked like he wanted to say something but then Amy whimpered in pain and he looked down at her and took off. 

"Nerissa what was that? Why would you hit the bludger at her with that much strength!" Cedric yelled at me. 

"Don't blame me. It is my job to hit the bludger with all my strength. If I hold back during practice I won't be as good and I may hold back during the game!" I yell back not wanting to admit that while all that is true I may have been putting an excessive amount of force behind my hits this practice, my arms will definitely hurt tomorrow. "Also blame Xander. It was his job to be watching where I hit the ONE bludger that we have out because it's practice. Maybe tell him to stop flirting with the girls on the bleachers he wants to fuck at the next party. I did my job while I feel bad that Amy got hurt. It is not my fault because I was paying attention to the game. It was well within my rights to make that shot. She was about to score so I was supposed to make that shot, if I hadn't you would be yelling at me for letting her score." 

"You're right I'm sorry." Cedric says and leaves to yell at Xander. I hope Amy is okay, if not and we have to get a replacement I'll probably be the only girl on the team and I like talking to Amy when we're in the locker room. We mostly talk about how annoying and smelly the boys on the team are. She'd also rant to me about Ty whenever she was mad at him, we definitely bonded being the only girls on the team for the past two years, Also for the first year I was the third chaser Nick only joined last year. 

"So rumor has it that you and Artemis broke up. Does that mean you're finally over that phase of yours?" Luke says to me trying to sound sexy, but instead just sounds creepy. Luke is the keeper, Cedric hates him but can't kick him off until he actually does something, making people feel uncomfortable is not a good enough reason to kick people off the team previous captains have tried. 

"What do you mean by phase?" I ask hoping he'll be too embarrassed to say anything else because I knew where this was going.

"You know that phase where you thought you liked girls. I mean thank Merlin it was so disgusting and unnatural. Now that you've realized this, how about you and I sneak off under the stands?" he says, taking a few steps towards me as I take steps back to keep a distance from him. It took everything in me not to throw up at what he said it was so disgusting. I mentally cursed when I realized my back had hit one of the stands and I couldn't move back anymore and Luke kept moving forward.

"Um no thanks first off I'm fourteen and you'll be eighteen in a week, also it wasn't a phase I still like girls, but I also like boys. Okay so just leave me alone." I say sternly as he is now right on top of me. He is the oldest seventh year here and I know I'll be fifteen in a little over a week but I hoped the idea of him dating someone who could technically be a third year, even if I'd be an older third year, would be enough to stop him. From what I've heard he's one of the guys who thinks no is just a suggestion or a girl playing hard to get. 

"Oh come on your almost fifteen its no big deal and I'm sure the only reason you like girls is because you haven't found a guy who knows how to fuck you properly." he says leaning his body on me and I can feel that he is hard and I want to throw up. I'm trying hard not to panic as he starts to play with my hair with one hand the other hand up by my head. "And I know you secretly want it. All girls just play hard to get while secretly they are all sluts for us guys. I'm willing to bet if I put my hand inside your trousers I would feel a wet spot on your panties just like every other slut I know." he whispers in my ear, sending shivers down my spine and not the good ones that I used to get with Artemis. 

His hand is now moving from my hair to in-between my legs and I'm fighting the panic attack that will come with flashbacks. I can feel the tears in my eyes that I refuse to let leave. "Yeah I felt that shiver you want me don't you? I knew you were a slut. Now are you going to be a good girl and keep quiet?" he whispers, moving his hand to my waistband and puts his head to my neck. Unfortunately where we are is hard to see from the quidditch field even though I can see the quidditch field. I'm now frozen. I feel like I can't move and my voice won't work when I try to say something. The tears start to fall and I start shaking my head no as he starts to suck on my neck and is now moving his hand into my trousers. I suddenly see George, Oliver and Fred out of the corner of my eye walking towards the quidditch field hopefully looking for me. Somehow seeing them gives me some control over my body as I can suddenly move. I start pushing against him and when that doesn't work I knee him in the balls, push him and start running. 

His scream alerted everyone to where we are, suddenly all heads turn to the two of us but by this point at least George, Oliver and Fred can clearly see me crying. I run straight into George's arms and continue to sob, George immediately wraps his arms around me and just stays there. I feel a third hand touch my back and I flinch and whimper. Until I hear Oliver say it's just him, I nod my head and try to stop the flashbacks from coming but I eventually fail. And all the memories of all the times the guys from the program touched me were flashing before my eyes. 

George's POV

Fred, Oliver and I all decide to go to the quidditch field after breakfast knowing that the Hufflepuff team should be finishing up practice and we wanted to see if Nerissa would like to hang out with us. Also, Ginny has been saying how she wants to see Nerissa apparently its been hard for her with what happened last year with her being possessed and forced to open the Chamber of Secrets and all. When we get to the quidditch pitch we notice they are all on the ground and at first we think that they are packing up until we notice we only see two people on the field, Cedric and Xander that's weird. Suddenly I hear a guy scream in pain causing me to turn my head towards the sound and the first thing I see is not a guy but Nerissa, clearly crying, running straight towards me. She runs straight into me with enough force that I would've fallen had Fred not been able to catch me, she runs into me gripping my shirt and I notice that she is crying so hard she's shaking. I wrap my arms around her and rub my arms up and down her upper back. 

I look up from Nerissa for a second and by this point Cedric has noticed something is off and is running over. I feel Nerissa flinch and hear a whimper so I snap my head down and notice Oliver's hand on her lower back. He whispers to her that it is just him and asks if this is okay, she nods her head but is still crying and shaking. Cedric has now made it to where we are and is visibly freaking out asking us what's going on? What happened? We all just shrug our shoulders all equally confused about what is going on. However at this point Fred taps me on the shoulder and points to what looks like Luke laying on the ground in pain, Cedric notices this and suddenly pales. I suddenly hear Nerissa's breathing pick up and her grip tightens causing me to refocus on her. 

"Nerissa, love, I need you to breathe for me okay?" I whisper softly in her ear. She just shakes her head, her breathing still extremely fast, eratic and loud. I'm worried she's going to pass out. I keep trying to get her to listen to my breathing or my heart but nothing works and she eventually passes out. When I feel her go limp in my arms I immediately scoop her up bridal style and carry her to the hospital wing.

When we get there I notice Nick leaving until he spots Cedric and then Nerissa and he then is following us. Next I notice Madam Pomfery tending to Amy with Ty by her side but the second Amy sees us she gasps, causing Ty and Madam Pomfery to look up from her. The second Madam Pomfery notices Nerissa she immediately tells me to put Nerissa in the bed next to Amy. She tells Amy she seems fine but to stay here for a few hours just to be safe, then immediately turns to us and we tell her the whole story. From hearing the scream, Nerissa running into my arms crying, her flinching at Oliver's touch, Luke laying on the ground in pain, and the panic attack. When we mention Luke both Ty and Amy gasp and Amy looks extremely sad and worried. I hear her whisper "Oh no not Nerissa." 

Apparently Madam Pomfery heard this too because she turned to ask what she meant. Amy looked like a deer caught in the headlights and looked to Ty to talk. Ty explained that Luke is known to make girls, specifically girls on quidditch teams, uncomfortable. He says it's all just rumors as no girls will confirm this but it is known that all girls stick to a tight group whenever Luke is around especially if they are in the locker room. Amy chimes in and says that's why when Nerissa made the team she was so relieved as the other girl on the team had graduated and she was scared to be alone and that's also why even though Nerissa seemed weary and scared of people she never left her alone in the locker room. She'd always stay within a foot of her no matter what and tried to keep her safe. Ty nodded at this. 

At this moment I notice Luke limp by the hospital wing and I see red and charge at him. Immediately Oliver and Fred hold me back, Fred grabs my arms while Oliver stands in front of me with his hands on my shoulder holding me back. But this is not enough as I'm still moving causing Ty and Cedric to run up and help them. Cedric grabs one of my arms from Fred while Ty grabs under my arms and they are finally able to hold me back even though I'm still struggling. I notice Nick standing to the side ready to step in if needed but also clearly not sure what to do. Suddenly I hear a quiet whimper causing me to freeze, I turn to Nerissa to see her still asleep but with fear all over her face. I immediately run over to her side and hold her hand whispering to her that it's okay. Not knowing what to do as I had never dealt with something like this.

Chapter Text

I open my eyes and immediately recognize where I am, the hospital wing. I turn to see Amy, Ty, Cedric, Oliver, Nick Fred, and George all here, however Ty is technically sitting next to Amy on her bed but the two of them are looking at me with concern. "What's going on?" I ask, confused.

"What do you remember Nerissa?" Oliver asks. He sounds more serious than normal, especially because he calls me Nerissa normally he just calls me badger or some other nickname.

"Um I remember Amy getting hit by my bludger because Xander wasn't paying attention. I rushed down and saw she was unconscious, I screamed for help, Ty picked her up as Nick ran to the hospital wing ahead of them. Then Cedric started to scold me for hitting too hard before I reminded him of my job and who's fault it was. And then Luke came to talk to me and then he..." I trailed off as the memories came back and I really didn't want to relive them. 

"Nerissa did he rape you?" Cedric asks. I just shake my head looking down at my hands noticing they are shaking.

"Did he touch you?" Oliver asks. I didn't know how to answer that because he didn't actually touch me in the way people typically think but he did like touch me in other places but I don't know if that's what they mean so I just shrug.

"How can you not know? It's a simple yes or no question. Did he touch you?" George asks loudly, clearly mad. I just stayed quiet.

"Hey calm down whatever happened was traumatic enough for her to have a panic attack and pass out and still have nightmares after passing out. Yelling at her will not help her." Ty says as calmly as he can I can tell he's struggling by how he's gripping Amy's hand.

"I'm just trying to figure out what happened so we can report it and get him expelled." George exclaims. Ty opens his mouth ready to respond when Amy puts a hand on his arm and shakes her head.

"It's not up to us to decide what Nerissa tells nor is it up to us who she tells. She gets to decide how much of the story she shares and with whom but for now we all need to take a deep breath and be there for her and I don't think some of you boys can do that judging by how worked up you are. I know you love her and care about her but for now I think you four," she points at George, Cedric, Oliver and Fred, "need to take a walk. Ty and Nick will go with you to make sure you don't kill anyone. Now go." she says shooing them away. When they all leave she turns to me, "I think I know what happened. Are you okay if I tell you my suspicions and you can tell me whether or not I'm right? You don't have to go into details, you can just nod or shake your head and I will never repeat this to anyone." I give her the go ahead to tell me her suspicions. "I think you were left alone and he cornered you. He then kept saying you should sleep with him and wouldn't take no for an answer. Then he started to touch you and molest you. Am I correct?" she asks softly.

"He didn't actually touch me where most people think. He didn't touch my chest, he started to put his hand in my trousers but I was able to stop him before he got to my underwear. He was kissing my neck and kept saying thank merlin I realized how disgusting and wrong my relationship with Artemis was and how I hadn't been fucked properly and that's why I liked girls and he kept calling me a slut and saying that I wanted it." I explain crying. "But I didn't want it, I just wanted him to leave me alone."

"Okay I believe you I promise I believe you. Do you want to tell anyone?" she asks. "I'll support you no matter what and I won't tell anyone, not even Ty what you told me unless you give me the okay." 

"I don't want to tell them everything I just want to say how he said some very inappropriate things to me and tried to touch me even when I asked him to leave me alone. But you can tell Ty what I told you but no one else. I just don't want my secret to cause a rift between you two." I say quickly.

"Your secret wouldn't cause a rift I would just tell him it's not my secret to tell he knows what girls say about Luke he would understand if I told him I couldn't say anything." she explains.

"No you can tell him just no one else can know. All the other guys would go crazy if they found out and I don't want people to be whispering about me in the halls or giving me looks." I say quietly with my head down.

"Okay how about this, we call Madam Pomfrey over and ask for her to call Professor Dumbledore and Professor Sprout down here." she says. I shake my head.

"Not Professor Dumbledore. Professor McGonagall and Professor Sprout, that's who I want." I say. I have never trusted Dumbledore.

"Okay no problem. I will call Madam Pomfrey." she says. 

Once we tell Madam Pomfrey we want to talk to Professor Sprout and McGonagall she calls them to her office. When they arrive I suddenly get nervous and look to Amy for help and she grabs my hand and gives it a reassuring squeeze. I take a deep breath and tell them what I decided I was comfortable to tell them. I told them that after quidditch practice Luke had said some inappropriate things to me and when I asked him to leave me alone he wouldn't and kept trying to make moves on me and tried to touch me. That was all I told them. I know it wasn't technically the whole truth but it was all I wanted to say. Professor McGonagall tried to keep her face emotionless but you could see some anger and sadness in her face. Professor Sprout didn't try to hide the anger, sadness, disgust and disappointment on her face and Madam Pomfrey just looked like this wasn't the first time she had heard a story like this but she looked like she was proud of me. 

Professor Sprout said she will be taking him off of the quidditch team right away, Professor McGonagall said because of school policy she has to question him but she will try her best to make sure I got justices, Madam Pomfrey said she proud that I told my story and she's here if I need to talk and that my first therapy session will be on October first from 12-1.

At the end of next week I was called into a meeting with Professors Sprout and McGonagall, where I was informed that next week I would have to go to the ministry to have a hearing to decide what would happen. I immediately panicked. I didn't want to have to tell the story again, it was hard enough the first time. I immediately got up and ran, I heard them yelling my name but I kept going until I collapsed crying. After a few minutes I heard someone call my name softly. I looked up and saw the last person I expected to see, Artemis. 

"Hey what's wrong?" she asked the concern obvious in her voice. I just shook my head and pushed myself back into the wall. "I still care about you Nerissa please tell me, it hurts to see you like this." 

I don't know why but I felt like I could trust her and before I could fully think my mouth let out the words, "someone touched me." Her mouth drooped in shock and she immediately ran to comfort me but stopped before touching me.

"I'm sorry I should've asked first. Are you okay with me touching you? You can say no." she says. I nod and she gives me a hug. After just sitting in her arms for a few minutes I hear footsteps coming down the hall, I look up to see Professors Sprout and McGonagall. Once they see me I watch their shoulders visibly relax.

"Ms. McKinnon, we really need to continue our discussion in my office." Professor McGonagall says. I shake my head.

"I just have two questions. Can I bring a support team with me? And will they believe me or will they tell me I must have been asking for it?" I ask.

"Of course. And we don't know. Unfortunately there is not a good track record but you have us backing you and you have people who were there at the time of the attack so who knows." Professor Sprout answers with sadness in her eyes.

"Okay. I'll do it." I reply standing up, I grab Artemis' hand and just walk into the common room. I know it will be empty because dinner just started. The second I walk in the door I just scream and fall onto my knees. While screaming the tears start rolling down my face causing Artemis to come and comfort me. 

"Shhhh it's okay. Hey I know we're not together anymore but I still care about you and I will be here with you. Are you okay with me comforting you?" she asks quietly. I nod my head unable to speak due to the sobbing. "Okay I need you to stand up for me and we're going to go to the couch." I nod and Artemis helps me up and then guides me to the couch so I can sit. She curls her arms around me so she is holding me and I end up leaning onto her chest and she just holds me. We stay like that until I pass out from crying.

Chapter Text

^Her hair is still the blonde and blue but the hairstyle is what I envisioned 

Today is the day of the trial, yay, note the sarcasm. I was told I could take three people with me for support so I chose Cedric, George and Artemis. I know we broke up but after that night when I fell asleep in her arms crying we decided to be friends and so far it's been working out. Today is Friday September 17 so my birthday was on Monday. I'm now 15, for my birthday I just went to class and then found this room on the seventh floor that was like a giant aquarium with so many different species of sharks in there, my favorite shark was the great white. I spent the rest of my day there just enjoying what I could see. The next day I looked it up and I believe I have found the room of requirements.

I enjoy thinking of that day it was perfect, but now I have to get out of bed and get ready to go to the trial. I put on a black dress with blue tartan in the side creases as well as near the neck line, it has long black sleeves and gold buttons on the bodice creating a blazer effect. To accessories I put my mum's blue sea glass necklace on so she can be with me, some black biker gloves so I have something to fidget with instead of scratching on my skin or pushing my nails into my palm until I break the skin and I put on some black high heel, knee high steampunk lace up boots. I do my hair in a half up half down fishtail braid and I slide a dagger in, that once it's in it looks like a hair piece, the dagger is undetectable by wizard security and it will provide me with peace of mind in case they take my wand. Once done getting ready I look at myself in the mirror and notice my hands are shaking. After trying and failing to calm myself down I just grab on to my sleeves, that I purposely have slightly longer than normal, so it is not obvious that I am nervous.

I grab my note cards, slide them into the gap in the fabric of my bodice, put on my Hogwarts robe and head down to breakfast. When I get to the great hall I can't find Cedric at the Hufflepuff table, when out of the corner of my eye I notice some yellow at the Gryffindor table I turn and see Cedric sitting with George, Oliver, and Fred. I head over there and sit across from George and Fred and in-between Oliver and Cedric. I try to eat food but my stomach is in knots so I only manage to eat two strips of bacon, Oliver notices me playing with my sleeves and pulls me into a side hug. I lean my head on his shoulder and just close my eyes, a few seconds later I feel Cedric grab my hand and he gives it a reassuring squeeze before rubbing circles on the back of my hand. At eight fifty we all get up and exit the great hall and walk to Professor Sprout's office, when we arrive Oliver gives me a big hug and tells me I'm so brave and he's very proud of me before giving me a kiss on the top of my head. Fred gives me a quick side hug and a smile before he leaves. I wish I could have brought Oliver too and without thinking I call for him and ask him to stay with me, he nods and says he'll stay as long as I need. Artemis shows up and gives me a hug and whispers how proud she is of me. I don't know why they are proud of me. I'm not telling the whole truth. Before Professor Sprout and McGonagall show up Amy and Ty stop by to wish us luck and Amy gives me a hug, when she lets go of me we see Professor Sprout and McGonagall at the end of the corridor heading towards us. 

"Ms. McKinnon I hope you have something on besides your school clothes." Professor McGonagall says noting my school robes.

"Yes professor I just didn't want people staring or asking questions while I ate breakfast." I say taking off my robes. Professor McGonagall just nods and tells us to put our robes in her office. When Oliver doesn't move because we still believe he won't be able to go she tells him to also put his robes in the office. We all then go to Professor McGonagall's office to take the floo network to the Ministry. Professor Sprout goes first, then me, Cedric, George, Artemis, Oliver, and lastly Professor McGonagall. The second Cedric steps out of the fireplace I grab his hand with both of mine to try to hide the shaking. Once we all get out of the fireplace we walk to the elevators to go down to level nine and take the staircase down to level ten, I still am holding on to Cedric's hand. Once we get in Professor McGonagall, Cedric, myself and George sit in the first row, while Professor Sprout, Artemis and Oliver sit behind us. I'm now only holding onto Cedric's hand with one of my own and holding onto George's hand with the other. I notice Luke and his parents sitting on the bench on the other side of the walkway. The door opens and several Ministry members including Cornelius walk in. Fuck I hadn't even thought of the fact that as minister he would have to preside over the trial. My leg starts bouncing and Artemis puts her hand on my shoulder when she notices giving it a squeeze of reassurance. I'm now really regretting my decision and I'm thinking of running but before I get the chance Cornelius starts talking.

"Okay let's get this over with. Today is a hearing for a case of sexual assault against," he pauses, double checks the name, looks up at me, making eye contact I see the look that means I really messed up. "against Nerissa Proditor by Luke Turner. We will start by hearing the statements of the professors, followed by Ms. Proditor's statements, then Mr. Turner's statements and we will go from there."

When Cornelius said my legal last name he made eye contact with me telling me this was all my doing and my fault. I felt everyone but Cedric and the two professors look at me with shock when my last name was read out. 

"Minister I'm sorry but respectfully I thought I was being accused by Nerissa McKinnon not Proditor." Luke explains. 

"Sir if I may?" Professor McGonagall says standing up. Cornelius gives her a nod so she continues, "Nerissa has chosen to go by her mothers last name to avoid getting backlash from people judging her based on her fathers actions. This decision was discussed with Nerissa, all of her legal guardians, Professor Dumbledore, and myself before she started her first year." Professor McGonagall sits back down when she is done.

"Okay let's continue could the head of both Ms. Proditor and Mr. Turner's house, Professor Sprout, come forward." he says sounding bored. "Can you please tell us how this situation came to your attention."

"Of course, minister. On the afternoon of the fourth of September I was summoned to the hospital wing by Madam Pomfrey stating one of the students from my house has requested to meet with me urgently, but had not been released from the hospital wing yet. When I got there I noticed Professor McGonagall was also there, before I could ask questions Madam Pomfrey waved us into her office where Ms. McKinnon and Ms. Fleming were seated." 

"I'm sorry for the records we ask that you use all legal names." said a woman with a nauseatingly sweet voice that was clearly fake.

"Okay then. Ms. Proditor was clinging to Ms. Fleming's hand as if it was her life line, her hand was literally white from how tight she was clutching. When we sat down Ms. Proditor proceeded to tell us that at the end of quidditch practice while Mr. Diggory was talking to the other beater and two of the chasers had to take Ms. Fleming to the hospital wing. Mr. Turner had trapped her against the stands, said some disturbing and inappropriate things to her, and then proceeded to touch Ms. Proditor in ways that made her uncomfortable even after she had told him to stop and she was not interested. Eventually the only way to get him to stop required Ms. Proditor to use physical force to stop the attack." Professor Sprout finished.

"Thank you. Does the council have any additional questions?" Cornelius turns to look and a woman puts up her hand. "Go ahead Ms. Bones."

"Thank you minister." Ms. Bones says politely. "I have two questions. The first is I would like to clarify the quidditch positions just to make sure I have all the details correct. This happened on the quidditch field and you said that Mr. Diggory was talking to the other beater so what positions do they all hold. I assume Ms. Proditor would be the seeker so is Mr. Diggory or Mr. Turner the other beater?"

"Neither ma'am Ms. Proditor is the second beater and is the best Hufflepuff has seen in years out of all the other males who have previously held the position. Mr. Diggory is the team's seeker and captain, and Mr. Turner is the team keeper." Professor Sprout answers.

"Well may I say I am impressed that she is a beater and if she is as good as you say I hope to see her one day, she may even go pro. My next question was, have you in the past years since Mr. Turner arrived heard any official or unofficial reports of similar behavior happening?" Ms. Bones asks.

"Unfortunately yes. Since he started seven years ago I have heard young female students whisper about it in my class. I have had students both from my house and not from my house tell me they feel uncomfortable. And I as well as other teachers have given him detention when we see any behaviors that are not classroom appropriate. Now for the question I know someone will ask why didn't we do anything before? Because none of the girls who came forward wanted to talk about it to anyone else they just wanted to no longer sit near him in class. And when I did report it they all said that it didn't happen. For the students I overheard talking when I questioned them about it they all refused to talk. I cannot proceed if I do not have someone to talk." she concludes with a firm voice.

"Okay thank you. Any more questions?" Cornelius asks, looking around. "Okay could Ms. Proditor please come up." I stand up, flatten out my dress and walk over to the seat and sit down. "Ms. Proditor, could you please describe the events that happened." 

"Yes sir. After Mr. Nelson had left to warn Madam Pomfrey that Ms. Fleming was injured and Mr. Borden had left carrying Ms. Fleming, Mr. Diggory had originally confronted me about the accident as I had been the one to hit the bludger but I explained that Mr. Evans, the other beater, wasn't paying attention and was flirting with some girls in the stands and that my play was legal. Once he realized that he went to talk to Mr. Evans. After that I started to gather my gear when suddenly I heard Mr. Turner behind me causing me to drop my gear due to the fact that he startled me. Mr. Turner then proceeds to say that he heard a rumor that me and my now ex girlfriend Artemis had broken up, Mr. Turner goes on to ask if this means I am finally out of my 'phase'. I then asked Mr. Turner what 'phase' I was hoping to embarrass Mr. Turner so he would leave me alone because the looks Mr. Turner was giving me were making me feel uncomfortable. Mr. Turner then responded with the phase where I thought I liked girls, Mr. Turner then says thank Merlin because it was unnatural and disgusting and now that I have 'realized' that Mr. Turner invited me to sneak under the stands with him. At this point Mr. Turner started walking towards me so I started to take steps back to try to maintain a distance between us, but Mr. Turner backs me up into the stands and where we were was hard to see from anywhere on the field." I take a breath to collect myself as I start to feel the beginning signs of a panic attack coming.

"I then told Mr. Turner no and that I, at the time, was fourteen and he is and was eighteen. I also corrected him by saying I still liked girls and it wasn't a phase I just like both genders. Mr. Turner then told me I was almost fifteen and that it would be no big deal. M-mr. Turner then said the only reason I thought I liked girls was because I hadn't found a man who knew h-how to f-f-fuck me properly. Then Mr. Turner leaned so that I could feel that he was hard and his body was now touching me and he started to play with my hair. At this point I started to feel a panic attack coming so I was trying to calm down while also shaking my head no, because I didn't trust my voice. Mr. Turner then placed his other hand by my head making it so I was trapped by his hands and his body." I had to take a deep breath because I kept stuttering. However the deep breath didn't stop the stuttering and when I continued to talk the stuttering got worse and tears started to form in my eyes. "Mr. Turner then told me that I secretly wanted it and I was secretly a slut like every other girl. Mr. Turner then said he bet if he put his hands in my trousers he would find a wet spot on my panties just like every other slut Mr. Turner knows. This whole time I kept shaking my head no, I was shaking out of fear, and I had tears that were gathering in my eyes making it hard to see." I stop to wipe some of the tears that were silently falling down my face trying to steady my voice so it would stop cracking. "Mr. Turner then started to move the hand that he had in my hair down to in between my legs, and as Mr. Turner moved his hand down his hand also went over one of my boobs and he squeezed it. At that point I was actively trying to stop the panic attack that I felt because I knew from the past if I had a panic attack I'd pass out and I was terrified of what he would do to me if I passed out. So I continued to focus on my breathing, was trying to find a way out of the situation and I was also keeping my tears from falling because Mr. Turner did not deserve to see me cry. Mr. Turner then told me that he felt me shaking but Mr. Turner said it was a shiver, Mr. Turner then said to me you want me don't you and I continued shaking my head no frantically. But Mr. Turner didn't listen, he just said he knew I was a slut and asked if I was now going to be a good girl and keep quiet. At this point Mr. Turner moved his hands to the waistband of my trousers and put his head on my shoulder and his mouth on my neck Mr. Turner then started kissing and sucking my neck even though I had started shaking my head no again and at this point the tears started to leave my eyes. I tried to say something but my voice wouldn't really work. Everything was just cries and whimpered pleads. As Mr. Turner was now moving his hands into my trouser and I saw my friends Mr. Wood and Mr. Weasleys coming closer to the quidditch field looking for me I was finally able to breath and somehow I was finally able to push him off of me but he still tried to come at me and he looked mad so I kicked him in the balls and ran to my friends and collapsed into Mr. Weasley's arms before the panic attack took over and I passed out." When I finished I couldn't say four words without stuttering and my voice was cracking every minute. The tears were continuously streaming down my face as my breathing was now faster and more erratic. 

"Okay does anyone have any questions?" Cornelius says, sounding bored and a little annoyed. I guess Ms. Bones raised her hand because he said her name. 

"Sir this child is clearly in distress. I say let's take ten minutes so we can all digest what she just shared with us and also so her friends and her teachers can calm her down." Ms. Bones says. Cornelius agrees and says we will resume in ten minutes.

I immediately hear footsteps from behind me heading towards me, I then feel someone cup my face and then I hear Cedric talking. "Rissa hey can you stand up for me?" I just shake my head feeling like the room is closing in on me and I can't breathe. "Okay can one of us pick you up?" Cedric asks calmly, I nod. I feel someone put their arms behind my back and under my legs and start walking. I don't really know who's holding me because my tears are making everything blurry but I think it's Cedric. After a few seconds I feel myself get put down and I feel a wall behind me that I lean on. I now can't hear anything. When Cedric tries to speak again it sounds like I'm underwater. His voice is distorted and is drowned out by my heart beating in my ear. Suddenly my sense of smell is overwhelmed by the sweet, floral, woodsy smell, because of this causes me to take a deep breath through my nose and after a few minutes of slowly inhaling the scent I feel calmer and my tears have slowed down. 

"See I told you it wasn't silly of me to stop and get some lavender oil before we left, Minerva'' Professor Sprout says with some sass in her voice causing me to giggle. I wipe the tears off of my face before slowly standing up, it is only then when I notice all my friends are out here. As soon as I'm standing I give Cedric a hug and he rubs my back in a soothing manner and kisses my head. I then go to give Oliver a hug and he asks if I'm okay, when I shake my head no he gives me a quick squeeze and a kiss on the head. Artemis gives me a hug and says she's sorry I went through that. I feel like she wants to do more but we are both afraid of stepping over the line of friendship and crossing over to relationship. I then go to George and the look on his face almost makes me start crying again, so I run into his arm and tell him, he better not make me cry. This causes him to laugh and he takes a step back, cups my face with his hands and kisses my forehead. This small action causes me to blush and I regret doing the half up half down hairstyle because I can't hide the blush. At this point Professor McGonagall informs us it's time to head back in. I grab George's hand as I walk back in, I let go when we get to his seat and then I walk back to the seat in the middle of the room by myself. 

"Let us begin where we left off. Does anyone have any questions for Ms. Proditor?" Cornelius asks.

Chapter Text

"Let us begin where we left off. Does anyone have any questions for Ms. Proditor?" Cornelius asks. "Mr. Hawkworth." I looked at who had signaled they had a question and noticed he was one of the older members that was here.

"I have only one question for Ms. Proditor. Could you please tell the council what you were wearing when Mr. Turner had this conversation with you." he said like it was just a normal question.

"Sir, may I ask why what I was wearing is relevant?" I ask, trying to be as sweet and polite as I can on the outside. But on the inside I am cursing him out for such a stupid misogynistic question. 

"Of course, young lady. I just would like to see if there was anything about what you were wearing that could have misled Mr. Turner causing this misunderstanding to occur. Because based off your hair and some parts of your outfit you seem to be the type of young lady who does not dress appropriately and wears outfits that could mislead young men and cause them to have urges that they act upon." he says as if it is the most obvious thing in the world talking down to me. Now I'm mad.

"Well if that's the case sir, respectfully, I'm sorry that my clothes cause men to sexually assault girls. But that is not true if a lesbian or a bisexual can manage to not sexually assault girls when they see their shoulders or their midriff then so can boys. But no matter what my outfit is it does not give an adult man, because yes that is what he is, an excuse to assault me. He is eighteen years old. He is of age in both the muggle and magical world and when this incident occurred I was fourteen, not even at the age of consent in the wizarding world, which is fifteen. And just for your information not that it is relevant I was wearing my quidditch uniform that is identical for the boys and girls on the team: black trouser that were a little big on me because they were made of boys, a black undershirt that was also a little baggy because it was made for boys, my yellow quidditch top with my number in black that is also a bit big because it's not made for girls, and then all the pads and gloves that we put on for protection. My outfit was not form fitting at all, there was no skin showing from below my neck, sir." I respond that might not have been the most respectful response but I didn't care. 

"Ms. Umbridge you may ask your questions." 

"Ms. Proditor, what did you do to lead this young man on, because he couldn't have come up with the idea that you wanted him on his own." Ms. Umbridge asks I now know she's the one with the ridiculously sweet voice

"I have never interacted with him off of the quidditch field ma'am. The only times we interacted was my second year when I was a chaser, once I became a beater my third year we never interacted because I wasn't on that side of the field. When in the locker room I would always be with Ms. Fleming and we would get changed on the opposite side behind a curtain as we are the only girls. But I have never said a word to him before this interaction." I explain biting my tongue. 

"Okay thank you and one more question, do you think that this happened to you as a way for you to pay for your sins of dating a woman but more importantly for your part in helping your father kill people?" she says with a sickly smile.

"First ma'am dating a girl is not a sin. Second, I haven't seen my birth father since my sixth birthday where he murdered my mum in front of me. I haven't seen or spoken to him since, I also did not have any knowledge of what my birth father did outside of the house as he was very secretive and anytime I asked him about it he'd hit me. All I know about that man is that he is verbally and physically abusive as well as a killer but I don't know who he killed or anything else about him. But most importantly he is not related to this." I explain calmly.

"Okay Ms. Proditor we are done with you for now. And maybe you should learn some respect." Cornelius says giving me a look that I usually got before he hit me.

"Of course sir, I'll make sure to tell my guardians that. I'm sure this could've been fixed earlier if they didn't send me away for most of my life." I say just loud enough for him to hear. I watch his face turn red in anger before taking a deep breath. I go back to my seat in between George and Cedric, I grab Cedric Cedric's hand and lace our fingers together. I then lay my head on George's shoulder, slide my arm through his to grab his hand. 

"Mr. Turner could you please come up." Cornelius says and it's clear to me he's mad but he's doing okay at hiding it. "Could you please tell us what happened on the day the altercation happened."

"Of course minister, first off I feel so betrayed that Ms. Proditor has been lying about her identity this whole time it feels like I have been manipulated. But since last year when Artemis was petrified I would sometimes catch Ms. Proditor glancing at me especially when with Ms. Fleming and they would be whispering. So I took that as she likes me but like most girls she was playing hard to get. After quidditch practice when I saw her standing there alone I took it as my chance to talk to her. I approached her and told her that I'm glad she and Artemis broke up because them dating was against nature. I then did play with her hair in a flirting way and when she moved back I thought she was trying to get out of the sun so I followed her. She gave no signs of not enjoying what I was doing in fact all the ways her body was responding led to her enjoying it. And the way I talked to her was not at all like she claimed I would never call a woman a slut I did call her a good girl but that's common in the bedroom." he says. I have to take deep breaths to ensure that I don't scream at him.

"Okay thank you. Any questions for Mr. Turner?" Cornelius says. "Ms. Bones."

"Mr. Turner, you said that you interpreted the way that Ms. Proditor acted with the glances and the whispering as her liking you. Did you ever think to maybe have a normal conversation with her first?" Ms. Bones asks.

"Ma'am, that was my intention. I feel so bad that my actions were misinterpreted like this." he says clearly faking.

"Okay follow up you said the way her body was responding meant that she was enjoying it. Can you explain how her body was reacting?" she asked.

"She was shivering with pleasure, closing her eyes whenever I would do something sweet, and she was whimpering and pleading." he says getting cocky.

"Okay and those all can be ways to show arousal, but also to show fear. Did you ever hear Ms. Proditor say yes to any of the advances you made." she asked clearly getting what she wanted.

"Well not with any words. She was playing hard to get ma'am." he explains with a smirk in his voice.

"If she did not verbally say yes then she did not consent young man making any advancements you made sexual assault even if she was playing 'hard to get'. In addition even if she did say yes due to you being eighteen and her being fourteen what you did is considered attempted statutory rape or child molestation." she finishes.

"Oh come on Amelia he's just a boy. If she was wearing any of the popular muggle clothes then you can't blame him. Young man, does she wear some of the popular clothes that the muggles wear?" one of the older gentlemen asked.

"Yes sir, she does. And Ms. Bones I never said touched her in inappropriate places. My hands went from her hair to her arms and finally to her waist." he says lying through his teeth.

"You see Amelia, he did nothing wrong. You know what they say boys will be boys." the older man chuckles. 

"Yes and we are to hold them accountable for those actions just as we would girls. He is an adult making moves on a child. And you claim he did nothing wrong. Did you not see that poor girl's reaction, you can't fake that type of pain." Ms. Bones says clearly mad.

"She could've learned how to lie from her dad. She is the child of the most wanted criminal by all ministries. We can't believe a word she says." he claims.

"She is a child, we can not blame her for her fathers sins and her mothers misjudgment. And this trial is not about her father." Ms. Bones exclaims.

"Enough. Ms. Bones we have to consider all information, including her personality. Where she comes from could have to do with how she acts." Cornelius says. "She's her father's daughter and she should be watched closely as she grows because maybe preemptive action is necessary. But either way Ms. Umbridge has a question."

"Young man, how have the accusations brought against such a nice and respectful man like you affected you." Ms. Umbridge asks. 

"It hasn't been easy. I had to miss classes today and lose time studying. I have rumors going around that have really affected me. I have even been depressed and struggling to get up. I can't believe anyone would say such false things." he says, turning to me at the end with a smirk and a wink.

"Thank you. You may sit with your parents. I think we have enough to decide." Ms. Umbridge says. 

"Not yet." one man says.

"Mr. Crouch, what else could we need? It is clear she is lying and just wants to ruin a young boy's life." the older gentleman says.

"I would like to hear from both of the professors. Like Minister Fudge said their personalities and how they act is important. I would like both professors to explain what the two students are like in class and outside of class. Does anyone second this motion?" Mr. Crouch announces. He's making Cornelius eat his words and he knows it. He gulps and wipes sweat off his brow.

"I second the motion Mr. Crouch." Ms. Bones says. "Professor McGonagall, would you please come up and explain how the two students are in and outside of class."

"Of course. Ms. Proditor I swear sometimes is in the wrong house, since day one she has been incredibly talented in all classes and always been top of every class. But she excelled in defense against the dark arts and transfiguration, in fact she knew all the information. The first month I noticed she would just be staring off into space or doodling on her parchment so I asked her what's wrong. I knew she understood the lessons because she was the first one to successfully complete the skill, usually in the first, and all her homework was perfect. She told me she was bored, because she already knew this. So I gave her the work for the year above her she'd read while I lectured, then she'd show me the skill her classmates were doing once she could do it consistently. She did the skills she was reading and she is a delight to have. Now last year we had her move up a year in transfiguration and defense against the dark arts, and she's still top of her class. Her homework is no longer all perfect but that's because she's now learning. And this year she also moved up a year in potions, so despite being a fourth year she is taking three OWLs and she is excelling. She is much happier and more involved. Now the reason I know she's a Hufflepuff, even though I'm convinced she should be in Ravenclaw, is because whenever a student needed help whether they were in her year or not, in her house or not she would always help them. She did this in class when she was with her year and when she moved up, but she also does it in the library where she volunteers to help whoever she can with homework. Now Mr. Turner in class he is not paying attention, he's talking, throwing stuff, sleeping, he never does his homework but gets good exam scores. He makes fun of the other students when they mess up, he has never offered to help, and I have had to give him multiple detentions. He just doesn't seem to care. Outside of class he is the same but louder and ruder. He's more likely to make fun of other kids, he throws things more often, he is disrespectful and constantly invades other students' space when it is obvious they don't feel comfortable." Professor McGonagall says. 

"Thank you professor." Mr. Crouch says. "Professor Sprout anything you'd like to add."

"Only that I agree with everything Professor McGonagall says but I want to add one thing. In the beginning of the school year actually right off the train Ms. Proditor was sent to my office because of a dementor attack on the train. It was there when I discovered that this sweet girl does not have a good home life and her guardians send her to a program that abuses her. Now this girl is the sweetest, always helping first years find their classes or whatever they are looking for, always offers to help with homework or studying. She's quite literally an angel. And this happens so I would also like this committee to not only investigate what is happening now but to look into this young girl's home life because she is too good to be suffering." Professor Sprout says, making Cornelius glare at me.

"Thank you Professor Sprout. I have been saying for years we need to be better with what we do with the kids who lost family members because we don't check in on them. And unfortunately kids who are placed with guardians are more likely to get abused and suffer sexual assault because they don't have a strong support system and I'm so glad Ms. McKinnon stood up for herself." Ms. Bones says.

"Okay let's vote. All those who find Mr. Turner guilty of sexual assault raise your hands." Cornelius instructs. Ms. Bones, Mr. Crouch, Mr. Shacklebolt (I know him from when Amelia would sometimes bring me to the ministry) and three other people I didn't know. "Those who find Mr. Turner not guilty and should be cleared raise your hand." Cornelius, Ms. Umbridge, the older gentleman, and two others raise their hands. 

"Okay Mr. Turner you have been found guilty with a verdict of 6 guilty to five not guilty. As minister and head of the council I will determine your punishment. As this is a first time offense and you come from a well respected family, and this was clearly a misunderstanding you will only be suspended for one week from Hogwarts, and this will not go on your record. Case dismissed." Cornelius says.

As we leave everyone else goes to the bathroom and while I'm waiting Cornelius drags me into an empty room. He turns on the light, locks the door and slaps me hard. "You ungrateful brat you told about the program, it is an amazing military school program. You do nothing but mess everything up, you are a disgrace. Don't think I didn't notice all those back handed things you said about your guardians if it was up to me we wouldn't have kept you we would have thrown you on the street. You're such a bitch. I should pull you out of Hogwarts. How could you ruin that young man's life? You know you seduced him." Cornelius yells at me.

"First you can't take me out of Hogwarts mum saw to that she says I had to go there and you legally have to sign off on any forms and advancements that come my way. Second, that place you send me too is awful and you know it. It has so many reports of child abuse and neglect and if I reported it, oh god help you and I am not going back there this summer. And if you didn't want me why didn't you give me to Remus full time then we all could've been happier." I yell back. Cornelius grabs my hair and pulls it back to where it hurts.

"Listen here, I was going to let you go with Remus full time but now that you have treated me like that no way in hell you're going to him, in fact I think I'll cut your time short and have you spend more time in America. Oh and I already signed you up for the summer so your stuck there. So stop acting like an ungrateful little bitch and be grateful for what you have." he says pulling my hair every once in a while to emphasize certain words causing me to whimper in pain.

"Okay then I'm going to the press with the story 'Minister of Magic Sends Goddaughter to Camp That Abuses her and Makes Child Soldiers' and he knew the whole time in addition to physically and verbally abusing me. That is what will be sent to the press if I spend more than a week at that camp." I explain calmly.

"Fine you spend a week there but that's it if you show up at my house and ask for anything you will be sent right back you are banned from my house you freak." he says releasing my hair.

"God I'll never have to put up with your bitching again." I say this causes him to slap me again and push me out of the room. I brush myself off and when heading back to my friends I run into Ms. Bones who apologizes for how the trial went and gave me her personal address and told me to tell her if he does anything. She also informs me she got his suspension increased to one month. When I get back to my friends I tell them I was just talking to Ms. Bones. 

I slip my arm through George's and grab his hand with both of mine as we walk to the fireplaces to leave. When we got back it was one in the afternoon. We were all excused from classes so we ate lunch and then all hung out in the Gryffindor common room. I sat next to George and held his hand and put my head on his shoulder and gave his shoulder a quick kiss. When Ginny, Hermione, Ron, Harry and Fred all finish classes we all talk and play games and just have fun until right before curfew. Then Cedric, Artemis and I all leave.

Chapter Text

It's the day after the trial I get dressed in black ripped jeans, a red plaid off-the-shoulder blouse with a black tank top, and some black Converse. I change my hair to be a blonde, blue, and purple ombre style. Once ready for the day I head to the great hall knowing Cedric is already there, as I walk into the common room I notice some people staring at me but assume it's just because of my hair or something so I ignore it. I walk into the great hall and notice a lot of people stop talking and stare at me. I just ignore it and go sit next to Cedric, when I sit Nick and Charlie stop talking and stare at me. I chose to ignore it, thinking it was just because I disappeared yesterday and wasn't in class so I just put some breakfast on my plate. I decided to have some bacon, eggs, and a doughnut. I decided to have a treat considering how stressful my week has been. After eating almost all of my breakfast I got sick of the awkward silence and just snapped.

"Okay, what's going on?" I ask, annoyed and angry. Nick and Charlie haven't looked at me since I got here and now they won't look me in the eye when I talk to them. "Okay someone is going to tell me what the fuck is going on right now or I'm going to dump this pumpkin juice over your head, understand," I say glaring at them. They both looked at each other and looked back at the ground avoiding me at all costs.

"Okay, what's going on with you two? You weren't like this yesterday afternoon when we saw you in between classes." Cedric asks calmly, he's definitely a lot calmer than me.

"Um, we heard something about Nerissa yesterday during class," Nick whispers.

"And what did you hear that could be so bad you couldn't possibly ask me about it?" I ask loud enough that nearby people turn their heads to listen to the conversation. 

"That you are the daughter of Donovan Proditor," Nick says quietly.

"And for the rest of the afternoon, we heard Luke's friends telling everyone how you're just as manipulative and deadly as your father. And when Luke confronted you about what he knew you made up the whole story about him assaulting you." Charlie finishes.

I can feel my eyes changing color, but not only my eyes, but also my hair, I can feel both of them turning into fire red. I can feel all the people near me freaking out probably telling how pissed I am based off of my hair, even Cedric is freaking out, and all of these emotions I'm feeling just make me angrier. So I focus on turning my hair back into the color it was this morning, once I look down and see purple hair I move my plate to the side and stand up on the table. And cast the megaphone spell.

"Listen up everyone, so I hear there is a rumor going around that I am the daughter of Donovan Proditor, and I'm just as manipulative and deadly as he is. So I'm going to clear some things up. One yes, Donovan Proditor's sperm created me, so he is biologically my father. Two I am not my father's daughter. I haven't seen him or talked to him in almost ten years. Three even though he gave birth to me he still murdered my mum in front of me when I was six as a birthday present. Four, I don't give a fuck if you believe me, but the next person to stop talking to stare and whisper about me will have pumpkin juice poured on their head. I don't care if you make it obvious just don't make it awkward for me to come here and eat. Let's not forget that multiple people's family members were death eaters; I mean Russel, your dad is in Azkaban, so is your aunt Draco and your dad was also on trial to Draco. So if you all are going to treat me like this you have to treat them the same. Thank you for listening and my name so we're clear is Nerissa McKinnon." I finish, jump down from the table, and walk out, still feeling like my eyes are bright red.

"Ms. McKinnon." I turn to see Professor McGonagall. 

"Yes, professor." I reply ready to get yelled at and get detention for my outburst.

"Just make sure if you're going to pour pumpkin juice on a student a teacher doesn't catch you." she says with a wink.

"Yes ma'am," I say and turn to walk off. 

I head to Remus' office. I don't even bother knocking, I just barge in. I feel my eyes remain red. It feels like they were glowing red, I was out of control and I needed help. I looked around but Remus isn't here and I don't know what to do now.  I looked down at my hand and noticed they were shaking and I knew I was in trouble and something was wrong. Now there is some kind of energy growing inside of me and I'm freaking out. I don't know what is causing it. I start throwing pillows, papers, and quills while screaming my lungs off until I collapse on the ground sobbing. 

"What is going on... Oh my Merlin Nerissa what's wrong pup?" Remus says, running over and dropping onto the ground.  "Hey pup look at me breathe, okay breathe with me." 

Remus has me copy his breathing. After several minutes I finally calm down and I  stop crying.

"Okay, you want to tell me why you trashed my office pup?" Remus asks.

"They know. Everyone knows." I answer, my voice cracking at the end.

"What do they know sweetheart?" Remus asks. Clearly not getting it.

"They know who my father is. I'm ruined, no one will ever talk to me again, no one will trust me again. I'll get dirty looks in the hallways. People will always be whispering about me. My life is ruined." I cry out. 

"Oh no. I'm so sorry Nerissa. How did they find out?" he asks. And I know I have to tell him everything.

"Because I had to go to a trial because I reported a student for sexually assaulting me and Cornelius was there and when he saw me he used my legal last name so the student knows. And I guess he sent an owl to his friends and told them and they told everyone. I guess, I don't know." I pace the room while telling.

"Okay let's calm down, why don't you lay down on the couch while I try to fix this mess. We'll talk about the trial thing later" Remus suggests. I nod and lay down on the couch picking up the pillows from the floor.

"I'm sorry about the mess. I came in here looking for you and when I couldn't find you I lost control and started throwing pillows and when it helped a little I just threw everything that wouldn't break." I explain. Remus just nods his head and tells me to close my eyes. I guess he notices how tired I look. "I also yelled at everyone in the great hall earlier today." I told him right before I passed out.

Chapter Text

Halloween, in the muggle world this is a holiday where you dress up and celebrate the mystical and magical. But in the wizarding world we know those are all real so why celebrate it, actually for me Halloween is bittersweet. I got to spend the holiday with Remus but it was also the anniversary of three of his closest friends, so the holiday wasn't always fun. Also the past two years on Halloween there's been a troll and a basilisk released on Halloween. Like always Halloween weekend is the first Hogsmeade visit of the year, so this Sunday it is time to go to Hogsmeade. Today I am spending some one on one time with both Cedric and Oliver, I'm going to the Three Broomsticks with Cedric and then I'm going to Spintwhitches Sporting Needs to just for fun and I'm trying to convince him to also go to Tomes and Scrolls the book store. 

I get dressed in an orange and black tie-dye tank top, black pants with chains and straps, black sneakers that I purposely got paint on to annoy the camp teachers, and I put on a leather jacket to keep warm while outside. Then because it's Halloween time for fun hair, I'm doing a look inspired by a phoenix red and orange flames rising into a purple and blue, it's my new favorite special look. I head down to the great hall for breakfast sitting at the Hufflepuff table, things have calmed down, people stopped staring at me all the time and whispering. Luke is back, he has been kicked off the quidditch team and is on probation but I avoid him at all cost and my friends help me. Because it is Halloween there are some Halloween doughnuts so I grab a chocolate one, some bacon, and eggs and dig in. Once done with breakfast Cedric and I say goodbye to our friends and head out to the Three Broomsticks. We spend two hours talking and laughing until Luke comes in and I suddenly feel tense. 

"Hey just ignore him, he can't hurt you." Cedric says.

"He can have others." I mumble.

"What do you mean?" Cedric asked. He wasn't supposed to hear that.

"Nothing." I say.

"Nerissa I know you've been doing therapy and you were told that talking to someone you trust could help. So when you're ready you can tell me I'll be here." he says calmly.

"He's not the first person to sexually assault me. I'm sent to a form of camp every summer and I spent most of the year there after my mum died to when I came here. It's not a safe place but it's the reason I'm as good as I am, I've finally found a way out. So you don't need to worry about me." I tell him. "I won't tell you everything I did there because some of it is awful and you'd never look at me the same, but it is the reason I have nightmares and is the reason I know how to do everything."

"Okay thanks for telling me." he says and we finish our butterbeers before I have to head off to meet up with Oliver. When I find him his back is to me so I decide to have some fun. I run at him and jump on his back. This cause him to jump, while I started laughing so hard Oliver had to grab my legs so I didn't fall because I was losing my grip. 

"Okay off to the quidditch store my little badger." he says laughing. No matter how many times I try to get down he won't let me until we arrive at the store, but he keeps joking that he should pick me up again so my short self can see everything. We spend two hours just looking around and him explaining to me about everything in the store and explaining why it used to be the best and why it no longer is and what the current best is. After learning the whole store's inventory I begged him to go to the bookstore with me and he agreed but got bored after twenty minutes so I told him to get out of here while I continue to find a book. Once I find a few books and buy them I just walk around by myself enjoying the quiet for a little, it's been a while since I have had quiet. 

As I'm walking around enjoying the snow I notice a music store and I decide to go in and see what's inside. When I walk in I am met with a multitude of musical instruments and the owner Dominic greets me. I ask him if he has any instruments I can play and he leads me into the back room and says I can play any instrument. I look at my two favorite instruments, the viola and piano. At the camp they made us choose a muggle specialty and I chose music so I had to master at least one instrument and be proficient in another but know the basics of two more. We all had to master one instrument and be proficient in a second, but I enjoyed it so much I managed to master at least three instruments because anytime I slept nightmares occurred both in dreams and in real life. So I played instruments instead of sleeping as much as I could and at least if I fell asleep it was harder for them to follow me, so I learned to play piano, viola, and harp. I have always loved string instruments. They've always been my favorite. I know how to play guitar but I don't consider myself a master at it. I play viola for a little bit after going through the sheet music and decided on I Want to Dance With Somebody and after a few times practicing my finger movement I tried playing it. On my third try I got the song down surprisingly quick but viola was the first instrument I learned so it is my strongest.

Next I went to the piano and I tried the same song again and it took me a while to get it down but once I did I decided to try on harp. As I was playing the harp I felt like someone was staring at me, when I turned around I noticed that Oliver, Fred, George and Cedric were all there just staring at me with confused expressions.

"What's wrong?" I ask as I start plucking at the strings randomly. 

"Since when do you play harp?" Fred asked.

"Umm I finished mastering it over the summer. It's my third instrument I've mastered." I say as I go back to the song. 

"What three instruments do you play?" George asks. I give up on the harp knowing while they ask a million questions I can't focus on learning the piece. So I head over to the piano and started playing my favorite part of Sonata No. 11 because I had it memorized. 

"I play viola, piano, harp, guitar, and flute. I also know violin but the skills are pretty much the same as viola." I answer continuing the song.

"Um, that's five kinds of instruments." Cedric comments. 

"I know, some I have mastered, some I can partially play." I respond, switching instruments so I can look at them. I pick up the viola and just played purple rain again, shocked that the owner had so many muggle pieces. 

"Okay. Why do you know how to play so many instruments?" Oliver asks taking my seat at the piano bench. 

"Because it's peaceful, it gives me a place to think, and because it provides safety." I reply looking up but not stopping my playing. "Now it's my turn to ask a question. How did all four of you find me? Considering the two red heads won't go to any store that's not the prank store, the quidditch store, or the three broomsticks. Oliver couldn't last twenty minutes in the bookstore, and I'm not surprised Cedric checked other stores. But still how did you find me?"

"I saw Oliver with some friends and asked where you were, he said the bookstore I went to go look for you and when I couldn't find you I told Oliver. We checked the joke store and found the twins but not you so we looked around and George just said let's check this building. And here we are." Cedric explained.

"How did you know I'd be in the music store? I've never mentioned music to any of you." I ask.

"You wear a lot of band shirts and you also will hum or quietly sing songs when you're studying sometimes so I guess." George answered.

"Fair. Okay let's go, I'm hungry." I say putting down the viola and zipping up my jacket knowing it's going to be colder now. 

When we get back we head to the great hall for dinner. I sit at the Hufflepuff table with my normal group of friends. Things are less awkward with Nick and Charlie now but they're not perfect. After eating we all head up to the common room and get changed into lounge wear. I just put on black sweatpants and an ACDC jumper. I sit on the couch with Cedric and lay my head on his shoulder as I stare at the fire that is burning. I have always loved fire, I'm probably a pyromaniac, but I've always just loved to watch a fire burn. It's so majestic. I don't know how long I was staring at the fire but I got startled from my thoughts by Professor Sprout coming in and telling all of us to go back to the great hall. By the time we got there I was exhausted for some reason I felt like I could fall asleep standing up, I don't know why I'm this tired I was earlier but for some reason ever since I got some tea from the common room I've been exhausted, I don't think I drank chamomile tea but maybe I did.

I find George sitting by Fred and some of his Gryffindor friends who I didn't really know. I went over and sat in the open spot next to him making his attention turn to me and I ask him if he knows what happened. He tells me that Sirius Black tried to break into the Gryffindor common room and attacked the Fat Lady. When he turns back to his friends I lay my head on his shoulder and keep an eye on the door for Remus. I can't imagine how he feels with Sirius being his ex boyfriend who he still clearly has feelings for based on how he talks about him. It's like he still loves him but feels like he shouldn't. I struggle to believe Sirius would betray his friends just based off of the stories I've heard. After a while my eyelids get heavy and I'm struggling to stay awake but as soon as I close my eyes the doors burst open. And George stands up causing me to move. Dumbledore explains how we will all sleep in the great hall while professors search the castle and prefects will keep watch. I go to Cedric and Artemis and we set up sleeping bags together in a corner area away from the door near where the teachers normally sit, they both let me go against the wall. I fall asleep as they go and patrol for their shift. 

It feels like I've only just closed my eyes when I'm awoken due to some movement around me and suddenly I feel someone pulling my pants down. I open my eyes and try to push him off and make noise but he covers my mouth and pins my hands above my head and I just now realize it's Luke. I heard him say something about how a potion should have knocked me out. I only now notice his pants are off and he has my legs spread apart by his knee. I keep trying to scream but his hand stays over my mouth no matter what I do. He starts to move his hips closer to mine and I feel his hard on moving closer to my entrance and I try harder. Right after he penetrates me he is suddenly pulled off of me and I scramble back and make sure my sleeping bag is covering me while I put my pants back on. I look up and see Cedric with his wand to Nick as well as Artemis  and Ty with their wands out as Amy comes to me and after checking with me she brings me into her arms.

"What is going on over here?" Percy says. Walking over but his expression changes from stern to concern and pure rage as soon as he sees my tear stained face, my position and then he looks at Luke and you can see it on his face when he puts two and two together.

"I caught him inside Nerissa's sleeping bag as she fought him and as you can see he does not have pants on." Cedric says. 

"Bring him to the front, get him pants and I'll inform the teacher outside the door to get Dumbledore. Amy, you stay with her okay." Percy says.

"Wasn't planning on leaving her alone anytime soon." she says while she rubs my back to calm me down while I cry and clutch her shirt. I sit there for a while just crying until I hear footsteps and I tense up until I hear George's voice. 

"Hey badger would it be okay if I moved my sleeping bag over here?" he asks in a very calm and sweet voice. 

"Sure." I say and I hear him lay two sleeping bags and I look up.

"Amy Percy told me to bring a sleeping bag over for you." George explains. 

George and Amy arrange their sleeping bags so they are next to me. I can hear a few students snoring but every sound of movement makes me flinch. I guess George notices because he turns to look at me. 

"Hey you okay over there or do you need someone with you?" he asks. I nod but when he opens his sleeping bag, but I shake my head and he looks at me confused. "What do you need?"

"I don't like feeling trapped in the sleeping bag. No matter how I lay I feel trapped and like I can't escape if someone comes back to attack me but if I unzip it I feel too exposed." I explain.

"Okay get up." he says. I give him a questioning look. "Get up go sit on one of the other sleeping bags I have an idea. Would you be comfortable sleeping next to me?" I nod to him because to be honest he makes me feel safe and I know he will protect me. I get up and move to Cedric's sleeping bag, George completely unzips his sleeping bag and then mine and puts them on top of each other. He then waves me over after he lays down and opens the side closer to me. I walk over and sit down and put my head on his chest because I need to feel safe. I am on the side closest to the wall and George is able to protect me, after what feels like twenty minutes of George rubbing my back and I fall asleep.

George POV

I feel Nerissa finally fall asleep on me, I was shocked when she decided to lay on top of me. I was prepared to give her both sleeping bags and sleep on the floor to make her feel comfortable after the day she's had. But I'm glad I make her feel safe enough to fall asleep on me. About ten minutes after Nerissa fell asleep Cedric, Artemis and Ty showed up and they all looked really confused and concerned when they saw Nerissa. But Cedric looks a little mad, almost like he wants to punch me. 

"She couldn't sleep so I asked her if she needed someone she said yes but when I opened my sleeping bag she said no. When I asked her what she needed she said she felt trapped in the sleeping bag and felt like she couldn't defend herself. But if she was out of the sleeping bag she said she felt too exposed. So I had her get up. I put the two sleeping bags on top of each other and I asked her if this was okay and she said yes and fell asleep. She wasn't sleeping by herself, she was flinching at every single movement or rustling of someone's sleeping bag also when people snored." I explained. 

Cedric nodded and everyone got into their sleeping bag  and went to bed but I stayed up for a few more minutes and watched after Nerissa. Just as I was about to go to sleep Percy came by and took a seat in front of me.

"You really like her don't you?" he asked. I just nod my head. "I'm going to give you a piece of advice Georgie." 

"Sure." I reply.

"Hold on to that girl with all you've got. She notices you as an individual, she calls the two of you George and Fred not Fred and George like the rest of us. But right now you need to be her friend, with everything she has been through since the beginning of this year she needs a friend. Maybe in a year or two you could be her boyfriend but right now she's going to need all the friends she can get. She's probably going to spiral and try to push you away cause she'll feel like she's not good enough but don't let her. She's special and you need to hold on to her because I have a feeling she will be the best thing to happen to you." Percy tells me. He gets up to leave but I stop him.

"Percy, how do you know all of this?" I ask.

"Because Penelope went through a very similar thing to Nerissa. Now go to bed like you were supposed to a few hours ago." he tells me and with that I let sleep take over.

Chapter Text

^I created some AIs of what Nerissa looks like in my head

I notice myself zoning out as Professor McGonagall talks, I didn't realize how bad it was until Cedric had to nudge my arm as Professor McGonagall was  giving me the 'you better be paying attention' look. I made an effort to try to give her my full attention but there was so much in my head. First what happened with Luke last weekend, he's been expelled and barely anyone knows the story so far. Second was after this class and lunch I had therapy with Skylar, it's been helping me so far. She and I meet the first and third Friday of every month right now but we can make it weekly if needed. Finally, the quidditch game Sunday, we just got told that because of Draco's 'injury' he can't play so we have to play Gryffindor. 

Professor McGonagall dismisses us but asks me to stay back. "Ms. McKinnon, I couldn't help but notice how distracted you were today. Is everything okay?" she asks looking over her glasses.

"Sorry professor it's just I have therapy in an hour and it's my first one since Halloween so I've just been thinking about what I want to talk about and how much I want to share." I tell her knowing there was no point in lying to her she'd know. 

"Okay. You're free to go but I expect you to pay attention on Monday, understand?" she says, raising her right eyebrow.

"Yes ma'am." I say jokingly saluting. This caused her to smile, she didn't laugh but she smiled one of these days I'll get her to laugh. I leave the classroom and head to the great hall, I eat my lunch and wave goodbye to my friends. I head to my dorm to get my books for charms and history of magic not knowing when I'll go back to my room, I know I won't be back before charms. As I head to the hospital wing before remembering that last session we decided to change to an empty classroom so I have more room to walk around when I get stressed. I change direction and head to the empty classroom for my therapy session. I arrived early so I sit on top of the teachers desk and swing my legs back and forth as I wait. After around five minutes my therapist arrives and now it's time to begin.

I start by telling her about how most people have stopped staring at me and I don't hear as many people whispering about me. Then I start to tell her about Halloween the whole day, I start when I was at Hogsmeade and talk about being with Cedric and Oliver. I then tell her about the music store and she nodded her head. I guess she could tell that if I stopped talking I wouldn't be able to continue. After I tell her about dinner and going to the common room, at this point I got off of the desk and started walking around as I start talking about what happened that night. 

"...And then I fell asleep on top of him, like after almost getting raped how could I have fallen asleep on another guy. Shouldn't I be flinching away from all men and maybe even people in general. I mean there has to be something wrong with the fact that the only good sleep I have gotten since it has happened has been when I am either sleeping with George or Cedric. So what is wrong with me? This should not be normal. Why am I only having nightmares when I'm not sleeping with one of them?" I reply finally looking at her since I started talking about the night. 

"Nothing is wrong with you, everyone reacts differently to this kind of situation. Is it possible that those two guys make you feel safe?" she questioned. I just nod my head. Of course I felt safe with those two; they were the two people I always ran to. "Have you had any interactions with another male coming to sit or stand near you?" she continues. I shake my head. I don't give them a chance. I sit next to Cedric or George in all my classes and if I have a class without them I sit in a corner and I'll sit next to Ashley or Cho. Cho started hanging out with Cedric recently. I think they may like each other. "Maybe because those two guys make you feel safe so you don't flinch around them and your body and mind relaxes slightly knowing it doesn't need to be on high alert. And in regards to why you're not flinching around every male it could happen later or it could never happen. Nerissa from what we've talked about and from the little you've felt comfortable sharing you have been through a lot of trauma and it could be that your body has developed a different response than others. You can't expect your body to react the same to trauma as others considering how you have obviously learned how to mask your past trauma. So you will most likely instinctively mask your current trauma, but also everyone reacts differently to others." When she finishes talking a timer goes off. "Okay you have class in ten minutes, so unless you need anything else right now our time is up. Do you want to meet next week or not?" I shake my head. I think I'm fine. 

I head out and go to the charms classroom, I know I'll be late so I made sure to get a note for Professor Flitwick. As I walk to the classroom I have a run in with Peeves. He tries to hit me with a water balloon, I managed to dodge them and I sent them right back at him even though I knew they wouldn't affect him. By the time I arrive Professor Flitwick has already started talking. I walk up and just handed him the letter and go to sit with Cedric when I notice something, Brittany was sitting with him. What is she doing with him in my normal seat? She hasn't tried to talk to him since last year as far as I know. I turn and go to the opposite end and sit next to River, they're a Slytherin who is on the outs with the rest of their house, first because they are muggleborn the only one in Slytherin also they are nonbinary and constantly get misgendered on purpose. However they are very close with some Ravenclaws and they are very active at the party scene with many connections.

Before I know it class is over and I run after River because they left so quickly. "River wait." I yell catching up to them. "Hey I was wondering if you could tell me when the next party is and where?" 

"What could a Hufflepuff want with that information, besides to rat us out to the teachers? I'm not telling a badger where the party is, I'm not stupid." he scoffs. I know Hufflepuffs don't have the biggest partying reputation that belongs to mostly the Gryffindors or Slytherins but I'm not your normal Hufflepuff. 

"Look River, I'm not going to rat myself out, I want to go. I know there is alcohol and weed at these parties and I have some things I want to forget." I say but despite my best effort my voice gets quieter and breaks at the end. River moves their hair which was blocking one of their eyes before looking at me. It seems as if they know what I want to forget even without me saying and the look in their eyes tells me they have experienced it too.

"Look Nerissa I've been where you are, the boys at this school are amazing and most are the kindest, most respectful people you will meet. But I also know there are a few Lukes around here, not many but still a few. I've been there but what you're thinking is not the way to go." they respond by placing a hand on my shoulder.

"I-I didn't.... I didn't say anything about Luke." I stutter. Earning a knowing look from River.

"I know what Luke does last year when I came out and changed my pronouns, my name and my hair. I experienced constant harassment from him, but I never spoke out because I knew the ministry would hear about it and the ministry is not accepting. So after ignoring it for a few months he eventually got bored and pulled me into a closet and I think you know what happens next. But my point is not who Luke is or what he's done, it's how you cope with what he's done, and I can promise you getting drunk or high to deal with the pain will not help you in the long run." they explain. Well I guess I now know how they knew what was going on and they recognized the look. 

"Look please just tell me even if I don't drink or smoke I need something to distract myself. I can't keep sitting around thinking about it. I promise I won't tell any other Hufflepuffs. But please can I know when the next party is?" I'm practically begging.

"Fine I'll tell you. The next party is in the Slytherin common room tonight, it begins at nine." they tell me and then give me the knock to use so the person by the door will let me in. Once I'm done talking to River I decide to spend my break in Remus' office. I know he has a break and I want to not be bothered by students plus it's too cold to sit outside. When I get to Remus' office I don't see him grading papers like normal, but I just sit on his couch and pull out my book and start to read. As I'm reading I notice my eyes start to get heavy. I try to shake it off but I eventually succumb to the darkness.

"...-rissa. Nerissa. Wake up." I feel someone hitting my foot while yelling at me. This causes me to force my eyes open. When I finally get my eyes open I find Remus looking down at me with a stern face.

"What do you want, Moony? I was trying to sleep." I say rolling over so my face is towards the back of the couch. 

"Don't you have class young lady?" he asks, giving me the best angry dad look ever. 

"It's just history of magic, besides I'm sick." I finish with a fake cough. I can tell he's trying so hard not to laugh, but he fails miserably when he starts chuckling. 

"Man Minnie's going to kill me." he says under his breath.

"Who's Minnie?" I ask, having never heard that name before.

"Oh it's just what my friends and I called Professor McGonagall." he explained. Minnie I like that.

"Well I guess I should head back to my common room as there's no point in going to class now." I say walking out so he can't yell at me. I hear him sigh and ask what is he going to do with me as I close his door. I just laughed and headed to the common room to figure out what to wear to the party.

Chapter Text

After dinner I go to my dorm to get ready for the party. I put on a black lacey bralette top with a black  sheer top on that is decorated with moons, stars and fireworks on top. I put on red pants with lace up designs paired with black short cowboy boots with some gems decorating the belt and toe. If Cornelius could see me I think he'd die from a heart attack. I then do black eyeshadow look with a hint of red eyeshadow topped with red sparkly eyeliner with a nude lip to try to draw attention to my eyes and outfit. I then tied my blonde, blue and purple hair up into a half up half down look. I use my powers to cover the scar I have by my hairline that I got over the summer, it is normally covered by my hair being down and it's not noticeable unless you're up close but just to be safe I hide it. I know I can just use my powers to do my whole look but I enjoy the whole getting ready process every once in a while. I hate doing and wearing makeup every day but every now and again it is relaxing and therapeutic to pamper yourself. By the time I finish it is ten to nine so I decide to throw on one of Cedric's jackets over my top to avoid questions and I put the hood up so I can sneak out without getting questions. 

I manage to get out without anyone stopping me and head to the Slytherin common room. I give the knock and get let in and I see multi color lights flickering and music blaring, drinks in the back and people dancing. I notice that even though it's only nine there are no third years and younger, and I start looking for River. I finally find them and go approach them.

"Hey River. How'd you get rid of all the third years and below?" I ask curiously.

"Oh we just tell them if they don't leave we'll either curse them, rat them out to a teacher, or depending on the parents we threaten to write and say they are hanging out with muggleborns." they respond laughing.

"Oh my merlin, that's hilarious. No wonder you don't invite Hufflepuffs, they would definitely lecture you or rat you out." I say laughing. "So what do you recommend for me to drink? I've never done this before." 

"Okay then let's take it easy then and let's start you off with a small glass of firewhisky, and don't drink it too fast." they explain while bringing me to the table. "Don't accept drinks from anyone and don't put your drink down. Make sure if a friend is pouring your drink you watch it the whole time." They hand me the cup and has me hold it while they pour it. I then take a sip and wince as it burns my throat.

"That has a strong taste." I say.

"It's called firewhisky for a reason. It's supposed to burn but it is the easiest alcohol to get for a party." they explain "If you really don't like it you can try weed." 

"Yeah let me try some weed." I say after taking another sip. The burn isn't as bad as the first time but it's still clearly there. I take the blunt, taking a hit, I cough the first time causing River to laugh while also taking a hit.

We finish the blunt me having about three quarters of the blunt and we are laughing so hard. I feel amazing and carefree for the first time in forever, also now when I drink the firewhisky it doesn't burn as much. After a while of us sitting and laughing I get up to find other people I know. At this point I have finished my cup of firewhisky and gotten another cup that I've started sipping. As I'm walking around I find Oliver and Fred so I jump on Oliver's back.

"Hey Oli!" I say giggling, tightening my arms around his neck as he tries to throw me off. I feel someone take my cup causing me to briefly look up and notice Fred holding it shaking his head. Oliver continues to try to jokingly throw me off of him as I try to hold on while laughing my head off. Eventually he just sits on the couch causing me to be trapped, I try to push him off to no avail. Eventually I surrender and he gets off of me and pulls me up into a hug. 

"What are you doing here little badger?" Oliver asks letting me go and Fred hands me my cup back. 

"I wanted to have fun." I say taking a sip of my drink. Oliver is looking at me a little concerned, but he's trying to hide it. "I'm fine I promise I just didn't want to sit in my room thinking about life. So I decided to come here." I say. "Hi Freddie! How are you? I feel like we never talk or hang out." I start hugging him. 

"Hey Nerissa, how much have you had to drink?" he asks as he gives me a hug with one hand. 

"I have had one cup filled about half way and then a few sips of this cup." I answer honestly taking a small sip, I'm getting used to the burning feeling.

"How much of a fucking light weight are you badger?" Oliver says, slinging his arm over my shoulder.

"Well I also smoked something with River earlier." I say hugging Oliver. After I say this they both start laughing.

"That makes sense." Fred says chuckling.

"Where's Georgie? Freddie why isn't Georgie with you he's always with you." I say suddenly realizing George isn't here. 

"He's with Lee somewhere. Why are you here? Hufflepuffs aren't normally invited because they're most likely to snitch or make us let the younger ones in." Fred asks.

"Because I begged River to tell me, and they caved. Also, not all of us badgers are like that." I say feeling defensive.

"Hey Fred I got you another firewhisky. Oh hey Nerissa. What are you doing here?" George asks, finally showing up.

"Having fun at a party, duh." I respond, hugging him. "Come on, I want to have fun, let's dance."

I drag George onto the dance floor and start dancing with him. As I continue to drink I feel more free and relaxed, I feel so nice I don't even know how to explain it. The best way is I feel like all of my problems are gone and I'm finally normal. By the end of the night I have had a total of three glasses of firewhisky and three fourths of a blunt and I feel so free. When George brings me back to my dorm I ask him if he knows where I can get any weed for myself. Because George is also a little tipsy he doesn't think when saying I could ask Peter a sixth year Ravenclaw. After that information I say goodnight to him and get out of my outfit and into comfy pajamas and go to bed. 

I wake up in the morning with a slight headache, so I take some pain meds. Once I feel better I feel like shit, I remember everything I wanted to forget. I think I may go talk to Peter and see if he can get me some weed. Maybe that will make me feel better and think less about all the shit that has happened to me.

Chapter Text

I go to breakfast and find Cedric and Artemis sitting together. I go up to them and grab some eggs and bacon and pour myself some apple juice. 

"So where were you last night?" Cedric asks.

"I was out with friends last night. Why do you not have other friends besides me?" I joke.

"No. We just usually hangout in the common room at night." Cedric says.

"Well I had plans with River last night. I'm sorry I didn't know I needed to run my schedule by you dad." I joked with him.

"Wait, you were with River? Do you like them?" Artemis says.

"Okay, no I don't like them. We are just friends." I explain. "Can I eat my breakfast?" 

"Fine. You can eat your breakfast." Cedric laughs. 

As I'm eating I think about last night and how relaxed and calm I felt last night. And I miss that feeling. I'm definitely going to ask Peter about getting some weed to help me relax. I have realized that my anxiety has been pretty bad recently and maybe it could help, I should probably do some research first to see if it could actually help.

"Okay I have to go to the library and do some research." I say after finishing my food. When I get to the library I go to the Herbology section and pick up the book on plants and their effect on the mind. After looking for a little I find what I am looking for and it says that in low dosages it can help with anxiety so I decide to give it a try. I go and find Peter, it takes a while but I then remember that he usually is in the green house because he helps Professor Sprout. I go and find him and just like I thought he is taking care of the plants.

"Hey Peter. Can I ask you a question?" I ask.

"Well you already did. But I guess you can ask another one." he chuckles. 

"Um so I heard you sell weed, and I was wondering if I could buy some from you." I ask in a quiet voice.

"Yeah if you're sure. It sounds like you are unsure." he explains.

"Yeah. I'm sure you've heard about my dad and I just have been having really bad anxiety since then with people staring and just memories of my mum's death." I explain honestly.

"Okay I understand. I lost a parent due to deatheaters so I understand that. And I also relate to you because one of my uncles was a deatheater so I also experience the judgment from having a family member on the wrong side." Peter tells me. He then explains to me how to roll them, how much to use and everything else I need to know.

I take the bag back to my room and write down all of the instructions Peter gave me. Right when I finish someone knocks on my door I quickly hide the bag and the instruction before opening the door where Cedric was standing. 

"Hey Nerissa, do you want to go visit Hagrid and help with the animals?" Cedric asks. 

"Yeah that would be fun." I say jumping up and grabbing my jacket. When we get to the exit I yell. "Race you!" I push Cedric and take off running. I stay ahead of him for most of the way but right before I get to the gate Cedric passes me and just wins. "Dam it Cedric I almost beat you." I say panting.

"Yeah that wasn't easy. You are really fast, how are you so fast?" Cedric pants.

"I like exercise, it calms me and distresses me. So I run a fair amount." I explain knocking on Hagrid's door. The door opens and Hagrid walks out. "Hey Hagrid can I help you with the magical creatures?" 

"Sure um sure Cedric do you want to take care of the crup puppies and Nerissa do you want to take care of the fire crabs or do you want to take care of the erumpent?" Hagrid asks.

"I'll do the erumpent, I haven't taken care of them yet." I say excitedly.

"Wait, can I take care of the fire crabs?" Cedric asks. 

"Are you sure Ced? Do you remember the last time you worked with magical creatures?" I ask.

"You don't think I can do it?" Cedric asks.

"You constantly come back from care of magical creatures with burnt robes." I explain.

"She's right Cedric." Hagrid says.

"Fine I'll take care of the crups." Cedric gives in. Cedric and I spend the rest of the day helping take care of the creatures and Cedric's clothes only got mildly crispy. After dinner Cedric, Artemis, Nick, Charlie and I all hung out in my dorm room. Nick and I were on the bed playing with Hecate, Cedric was in the hammock, while Artemis was sitting in the bay window, while Charlie laid on pillows on the floor. We all ended up falling asleep in my room and some of us woke up with sore backs in the morning.

Chapter Text

I stand outside letting my hair fly in the wind, letting the rain drops soak my clothes enjoying the getting in touch with nature. I feel so much more myself in stormy weather, rain or snow, it always helps me feel more connected with myself and my  surroundings. While I love this weather I still worry for my teammates, playing quidditch in this weather is deadly at best. The beaters will struggle to see the bludgers, it will be almost impossible for seekers to see the snitch, keepers won't be able to see the quaffle coming at them. 

"McKinnon, get in your tent, you're going to get sick." Oliver yells at me from the Gryffindor tent.

"I'd be more worried about me getting killed playing the game as I will most likely get sick even if I stay out here." I yell back, the rain is coming down so hard I can barely see him.

"Get your ass over here badger and give me a hug before I put on my captain hat." he yells. We have a deal once he puts on his captain "hat" he is not my friend but my opponent. I run over to him and jump into his arms.

"Good luck Oliver. Don't be too mean to Cedric for me." I whisper to him as he carries me out of the rain and into the tent. 

"I make no promises, badger. But good luck to you too" he says, letting me down. I just smile at him and walk into the changing room to give George, Harry and maybe Fred a hug too. When I walk in I notice Angelina and Alicia glare at me from the bench they are gossiping on with Katie. I just go to Harry who I find first and give him a hug wishing him good luck. I then find the twins and give George a hug and wish them both good luck. I would've hugged Fred but he looks mad at me for some reason. I then walk out and go to my own tent. We have a new keeper Amelia on our team so Cedric is briefing her one last time. 

"Where were you Nerissa and why do you look like a wet dog?" Amy asks.

"I was outside enjoying the weather. Its really hard to see anything more than two feet away so be careful and watch out for bludgers." I tell Amy.

"Oh so the rain is your excuse for being bad at your job is that right?" Ty says sarcastically, curling his arm around Amy's waist and kissing her head. 

"No its me telling her that I will have to spend all my time guarding your dumb ass because you can't dodge." I say back laughing. They just laugh and Ty gives me a side hug. 

"Okay everyone over here." Oliver calls out, "Okay this match will be really dangerous with this weather so be careful, I'd rather lose and have everyone live then win with one of you seriously injured." 

"Okay thanks Ced but we should still try to win." Ty says. We hear Madam Hooch blow her whistle telling us to come out. I grab my broom and my goggles which we all made sure to cast a water repellent spell on them. We all go out and fly into the air, the captains shake hands and the game begins. I fly around hitting bludgers at the twins and the chasers of the other team, because of the weather a few of them get too close to my teammates for my liking. After playing for a while I am pretty cold and completely soaked. As I'm scanning the area a bludger comes out of nowhere and I barely dodge it, I then chase it and hit it to the red dots I see on the pitch. I hear a whistle blow and someone says a time out has been called. I fly to the umbrella for my team and I start shivering due to the lack of movement. The weather is getting worse. I can now only see a little less than a foot in front of me. When we go out again I am just focusing on keeping the bludgers away from people, I'm just hitting them up in the air where there are less players because it is now too dangerous to play. Suddenly I feel a weird cold taking over me and a dementor flies right in front of me causing me to lose my focus. A second later I see the bludger as it makes contact with my stomach knocking me off my broom and I go falling to the ground. I hit the ground hard and immediately my vision goes out.

I wake up to my pain around my ribs and my stomach, I also feel someone holding my hand. I open my eyes but immediately close them when the bright light hits my eyes causing my head to pound. I whimper in pain causing the person holding my hand to stand up. 

"Nerissa are you awake? Can you hear me? Squeeze my hand if you can." a voice I recognize as George says. His voice has more compassion in his voice than Fred, and his voice is slightly deeper. 

"I'm awake, chill out." I grumble sitting up.

"Hey Rissa we won but both you and Harry fell due to the dementors that crashed the game. I tried to get a rematch but I couldn't." Cedric tells me.

"Wait Harry fell due to the dementors, is he okay? And I fell because I got hit by a bludger because the dementors distracted me." I explain trying to figure out what happened. 

"That explains the broken ribs." George says. 

"Okay Ms. McKinnon you have one broken rib and two bruised ribs plus a slight concussion. So drink this it will mend the broken bones, you will be in pain for a few days because of the bruising. And then drink this for the concussion. I'd tell you to stay overnight but I know you'll sneak out so I'm assigning these two boys to look after you. They know what to do." Madam Pomfrey tells me. I nod my head and climb out of bed. We go to the common room and I get changed and curl up on the couch with George as I insisted he stays. I want to fall asleep but the boys won't let me so I eventually settle with reading a book. I curl up to the arm rest until George pulls my feet and sets them on his lap. I give him a confused look.

"You looked uncomfortable and I know you like to lay down when you read." he explains seeing my look. I just nod my head and continue to read Narnia. It's a muggle book series that I brought to Hogwarts. 

Chapter Text

It is now winter break. I am staying at Hogwarts because Remus has to stay so we will still do all of our Christmas traditions but just at Hogwarts. I hope this becomes the new normal. It is so nice to see him. However it has been making me sneaking off to parties to get high or get drunk harder. He's always asking me why I'm so tired in class all the time. I just tell him I've been studying, not mentioning the multiple blunts I smoke every day. But now that it's Christmas it will be harder to hide it. 

"Hey pup what are you thinking about over there? You look really focused." Remus says breaking me out of my thoughts. 

"Oh nothing, just kind of hoping I can spend more time with you this summer." I lie.

"About that Cornelius wrote me and said that I can have you for most of the summer but they want you for the first two weeks and said I have to make sure you arrive at the Quidditch World Cup. He doesn't care who you go with, I know most ministry workers can get discounts on tickets so maybe you can go with the Diggory's or the Weasleys." he says.

"Really!" I exclaim. "I can't wait, this will be the best summer ever. And clearly Ireland will win the World Cup even though Bulgaria has Krum."

"Yes, well let's go to dinner." Remus says getting up from his desk.

"You know what would be fun, Uncle Remus?" I say.

"I'm scared to ask, but what?" he says skeptically.

"If you showed me how to get to the shrieking shack." I say.

"Nerissa..." he starts.

"Not on a full moon. I just want to see where you, Uncle James, Uncle Peter and Uncle Sirius went on the full moon. Besides, you've already told me you won't allow me to become an Animagus while I am underage no matter how much I beg. This is not about that, I just want to see what it's like, besides I love haunted buildings." I say.

"You know why it's supposedly 'haunted' little pup." he laughs.

"It's still the most haunted building so I want to go, can we?" I ask with puppy dog eyes.

"Fine, we'll go after dinner. It will be our Christmas Eve activity." Remus caves. I cheer as I pull him to the great hall.

Dinner was weird. Professor Trelawney said something about when thirteen dine the first to rise dies. Who knows what that's about but man I wish I had been the first to stand up just to watch the look on her face. But Remus gave me a look saying don't even think about it. He knows me too well. He says I'm just like him, Sirius and James, intelligent, brave, courageous to the point of stupidity, smart, but mostly I have their joking side. When we are done Remus keeps his promise and takes me to the Whomping Willow he levitates a stick to hit a knob on the trunk of the tree and the whole tree freezes. We climb through into a small tunnel that causes Remus to have to bend over but I can stand but it's a little tight. When we get to the end Remus climbs up and gives me a hand to get up. The inside is so cool, with claw marks everywhere on the walls, furniture, and the floors. Everything seems to be falling apart, almost none of the doors are full, they all have parts missing. Most of the walls have part of the paneling torn off.

"Man you really did a number on this place Uncle Remus." I joke. But he clearly doesn't like it and I notice a frown appear on his face. "Hey it's fine this place is really cool. I like it, it would be a great haunted house." and that gets a smile on his face.

"So while we're alone you want to tell me what's going on with you and whichever Weasley twin you sit with in my class?" he asks. 

"You know which Weasley twin I sit next to." I responded ignoring the question.

"That's not the point and you blushing so spill." he laughs.

"Nothings going on. I mean I kind of like him but he would never like me, I'm damaged and too much of a burden for him." I say sadly.

"First off, no matter what happened to you are not damaged and you could never be a burden. You are so smart, funny, creative, and independent. But it is okay to lean on someone else and he definitely likes you. I got warned by almost every teacher about those two but he has never caused any trouble in my class. He's too busy trying to impress you and me, and staring at you." Remus teasing me.

"Whatever lets go." I say wanting to end the conversation but what he says stays in my head. Does George like me? I mean he never causes trouble in classes where I'm next to him. Is it because he's trying to impress me? These thoughts and questions refuse to leave my head all night causing me to lose sleep.

Chapter Text

After winter break there are less parties because most of the fifth and seventh years are focusing on studying for their O.W.Ls and their N.E.W.T.s exams. This means that I have to find new ways to unwind and forget. I started by trying to study but I already knew how to do most of the spells for a while and have perfected them so I got bored and kept thinking about the assault. I then tried exercising but you can only do so much of that before you almost pass out. So I eventually just started sneaking into the whomping willow to smoke weed and read. The only problem is when you smoke alone with no way to tell time and with little light it's hard to measure or tell how much you have smoked or how long you've been smoking so some nights I get a little too high and go to class still pretty high. That's not always great but I don't think any teachers have caught on to me being high in class. 

This weekend I have plans to go into Hogsmeade with Oliver and Cedric. We plan on going to the three broomsticks, the book shop, the quidditch store and the clothing store. The clothing store is because I gave them puppy dog eyes and they caved to go shopping with me. So we first went to the bookshop and I got a few muggle books to read in my free time while Oliver got a book on different fabrics affecting the speed of flight during a game. And Cedric said he didn't want any books. We then went to the quidditch store and just looked at what they had and talked about what team Oliver would most likely play for in the future, just joking about the most ridiculous  quidditch uniforms are. We also talked about how we are all going to the World Cup and how we should all meet up. I then drag them to the clothing store while they complain about it and I tell them to knock it off as I do things they want all the time. I look around and see some ripped black pants and some wizard band shirts that look nice but I'd want to change them a bit like cut them and add some bleach stains. So I grab some of the pants and the shirts, I don't really know the bands but the designs are really nice so I decide to get some of the pants, some shirts, and I found a biker skirt that I really like. Then we all left to go get something to drink. After we get our drinks we head back to the castle and I put my bag in my dorm before going to the great hall for dinner. When I get there I go and sit at the Hufflepuff table and just hangout and laugh.

"So Artemis I heard you are going out with someone." Charlie teases.

"Yes I am." Artemis replies blushing.

"Who is it?" Nick asks. 

"Just Ashley from Slytherin." Artemis says, glancing at me. 

"Congratulations. Ashley is a great person." I say smiling. I'm genuinely happy that she has moved on and is happy. Unfortunately I am scared to get into a relationship because I'm kind of scared of most people touching me. 

"Thank you." Artemis says. I smile and go back to eating. By the time I finish dinner I am tired so I lean my head on to Cedric and start to drift off. 

I am woken up by Cedric laughing and when I ask what happened I am told not to worry about it and after giving them a look I just drop it as they all start getting up to leave. When we get to the common room we notice how busy it is so they all grab their homework and we go into my room to study for our O.W.L.s. Cedric, Nick and I start with flash cards, we all take a bunch and go in a circle asking the questions. After a while Artemis and Charlie join us and we make it into a competition, we each take turns asking ten questions and we use my window to keep track of scores. And if you raise your hand to ask a question and you get it wrong you get hit with pillows. We do this for a few hours ending with me in first place followed by Cedric before we all go to do our homework due this week. At a certain point we decide to all just sleep in my room because we want to have fun and keep studying. So everyone runs to their rooms to get changed and bring some blankets and pillows. Cedric, Artemis and I take my bed while Nick goes in the hammock I have and Charlie sleeps on the bay window. The night ends with half of us passing out while doing flashcards and Nick and I just try not to wake them up by laughing before going to bed ourselves.

I am the last one to wake up in the morning so I was woken to everyone hitting me with pillows. This ended with me tackling Cedric and Nick as they continued to hit me with pillows continuously. I ended up calling for a truce after a little because I was getting hungry and wanted food. We all split up to our dorms to get ready for the day before meeting up in the common room to go get breakfast.

Chapter Text

It's now May and all the fifth and seventh years, along with me, are preparing for the O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s so I've been mostly getting high on my own to try and survive. I don't know what I'm going to do in the summer. I heard the Weasley's talking about how their dad is trying to get tickets so I'm thinking of seeing if I can go with them to see the game. George and I have been hanging out a lot. He always seems to come to the library not long after I arrive, which is odd. He usually never spends time in the library unless he's pranking some here. Maybe Remus was right and he does like me, but then I remember he is way out of my league. We are currently in the library where I'm studying and I don't know what George is doing. He's been on the same page for twenty minutes and I can constantly feel his eyes on me.

"What are you staring at? Is there something wrong with my hair?" I ask, finally breaking.

"W-what? No, your hair is perfect, it's beautiful." George stutters. I clearly caught him off guard.

"Then why are you staring at me? You've been on the same page for over twenty minutes Georgie what's up?" I ask lowering my voice so no one else can hear.

"Nothing." George says defensively, blushing. I roll my eyes but choose to ignore it. I haven't told him but I enjoy his company, I feel safe when I'm with him but I will probably never tell him. I turn back to my homework and laugh in my head at just how weird George is acting. We sit there in silence for a while and George actually starts to read and I think he's writing but he could be doodling like he does in class. When it is time for dinner I start packing up causing George's head to shoot up.

"Where are you going?" George asks, he lets out a wave of concerned emotions. 

"Um. It's dinner time, Georgie." I chuckle. As he projects feelings of relief. Man some people give me emotional whiplash, it's times like this where I hate having my empathic abilities especially around George half the time I can't tell what he is feeling and the rest of the time its like I'm feeling emotional whiplash. 

"Oh right I didn't realize what time it was. You want to eat dinner together?" he asks, his emotions are so confusing.

"Uh sure. Are you okay, Georgie?" I ask, because his emotions are confusing. 

"Yeah, why?" he looks at me with confusion written all over his face.

"Oh, no reason. I'm just checking because our O.W.L.'s are coming up so you must be stressed." I say. Having only told Cedric about my empathic abilities, not because I don't trust them but I know if it gets out everyone will be asking me to tell them if their crush likes them. And to be honest, emotions like love are hard for me to understand because my dad and Amelia were supposed to love me, so for a while I thought the emotions I felt from them were love and it took me a while to realize that it wasn't so I've been having to relearn what love feels like. I don't really remember my mum's emotions because they were always overpowered by my father's and she always had the underlying fear affecting it. And for some reason Remus is hard to read, I don't know if it has something to do with his lycanthropy or him always hiding his feelings, so until Artemis I didn't know what it felt like to feel love from somebody. 

"Oh yeah Fred and I don't care about that. You don't need good O.W.L's to buy and run a joke shop." George says proudly. "Plus we can use all the time we won't be in class testing and marketing our products."

"Oh well, I'll miss being in all these classes with you. I really have enjoyed being in classes with you this year." I say sadly.

"What do you mean? Of course we'll still be in the same classes." he says confused.

"Well if you only pass your electives no we won't. I also don't take herbology or history of magic with the 5th years. And we can't take Astrology together. So if you're not planning on passing many O.W.L.'s then we will have a smaller chance of being in class together and even for the classes you pass that I take with the 5th years we only have a one in three chance of being together." I explain as we walk to the great hall. 

"Oh I didn't even think about that." he says suddenly, sad. "I mean I could try to be in more classes if you want me to." 

"I want you to do what makes you happy. If we're not in class together then we'll study outside of class, we'll eat together and hang out on weekends." I say honestly. I like George the way he is and would never ask him to change for me.

"Okay but if you change your mind let me know. I'd take an extra class or two for you." George says, making me blush. We arrive at the great hall and we go to the Gryffindor table, as always Professor McGonagall gives me a look that says 'you know your not supposed to do that, but I won't stop you' as we are technically not supposed to sit at other tables but no professor enforces it. I sit and enjoy dinner talking with the Weasley family. I had mentioned that I will be going to the World Cup but I need a family to stay with as Remus couldn't get tickets. George perked up and said if they end up going that I could come with them. This caused Fred to look at Ginny and they gave each other a look that I couldn't decipher. As dinner goes on I get more tired but I don't want to leave the conversation as I'm having fun. So I lean my head on George's shoulder. 

"You good, Rissa?" George asks. 

"Yeah I'm just tired from all the studying so I wanted to rest for a little. But if you're uncomfortable with it I can stop." I say lifting my head up.

"No, it's fine. But I was just checking on you, because like you said our O.W.L.'s are coming up and unlike me you're trying to pass. So I just wanted to make sure my friend was okay and she knows I'm here for her no matter what." he says putting his arm on my shoulder as I put my head back on his shoulder. 

"Thanks Georgie, it means a lot, really." I say and I relax into his side and enjoy the conversation. I guess I dozed off at some point because I wake up to the Weasley's whispering about me. 

"Come on George, you got to tell her." Fred says.

"Fred, I'm telling you I don't know what you mean." George says. I don't know why but I decide to keep my eyes shut and continue to pretend I'm asleep. But I can tell George is nervous. 

"Come on George, it's obvious you two like each other. Just ask her out." Fred says. 

"Yeah George come on even I notice." Ginny says. Wait both Fred and Ginny think George and I like each other. Do I like him? I mean he makes me feel safe like no one but Remus does. He makes me laugh and he makes me happy. He makes me blush. But do I like him enough to risk our friendship? 

"Okay yes I like her but I have no idea how she feels especially recently she's been different recently, and I'm worried about her. She has been more distant and I always smell weed on her and I'm just worried so right now I'd rather be her friend than her boyfriend. Plus I don't want to risk our friendship right now." George says. I didn't realize George could smell the weed on me. I thought I was hiding it.

"Georgie I think you may need to talk to her. Even if it's not about your feelings for her, talk to her about the weed because it's not like her. She doesn't even like taking medicine from Madam Pomfery when she doesn't feel good or is in pain from a quidditch match." Fred says.

"Also George, she hasn't been eating much. I've noticed she's been spending most of meals just pushing her food around recently. I mean I've suspected it for a the past week, but today when she ate with us confirmed it, George she's not really eating." Ginny says. I'm not eating? I didn't notice that, I mean I know I haven't been as hungry as normal but I thought I was still eating. I mean I wanted to get in better shape, to be prepared to go back to the camp in case I had to fight my way out, so I have been trying to eat healthier but I didn't realize I had stopped eating. I just noticed that I have been skinnier than before.

"Okay I'll talk to her today or tomorrow." George says. "I hadn't realized how bad it was. I mean I noticed she was pretty thin but she's always had an athletic body from quidditch." I decide it is time to wake up so I start to move a bit to give George a warning. After a few seconds I open my eyes and sit up. 

"Hey sorry I fell asleep. Did I miss anything important." I say acting like I didn't overhear the conversation. 

"No, you didn't miss anything important. But I do want to talk to you tonight if you're not too tired." George says. 

"Um sure. You want to go now?" I ask, trying to hide how nervous I am. 

Chapter Text

I follow George out of the great hall and he leads me to the owlery. The whole time we're walking I feel my hands shaking, I try to make it stop so I curled my hands into a fist. By the time we get to the owlery I am so scared of what he is going to say. 

"Um so Nerissa, I wanted to talk to you about something." George starts to say but I can tell with how nervous he is he will not be able to go through with it.

"Georgie, first I need to tell you something." I say and George nods. "Fuck. Okay Georgie this is hard to say, because I know this is going to be awkward and once I say this our friendship will never be the same, but here I go." I take a deep breath. "I heard the end of your conversation with Fred and Ginny. I woke up and pretended to still be asleep because I didn't know how to interrupt." 

"Um okay what part of the conversation did you hear?" George asks.

"I heard you, Fred and Ginny talk about how we like each other, how you can smell weed on me, and how I'm not eating apparently." I tell him looking at my shoes because I was terrified to look in his eyes. 

"Yeah that about covers what I wanted to talk to you about. So do you want to tell me why you've been smelling like weed since February?" Georgie asks me.

"November." I say not looking up from my shoes.

"I'm sorry, what do you mean November?" George asks. 

"I've been smoking weed everyday since the first Saturday of November, Georgie." I tell him still looking at my shoes. 

"Why Nerissa?" he asks, sounding genuinely concerned.

"Because after the party the day before I started smoking weed was the first good night of sleep I had, had since, since..." I couldn't say what had happened. 

"Since before Halloween night." George said.

"No since Halloween night." I say finally looking up at him.

"Wait, you were able to sleep on Halloween?" George asks. 

"Yeah for some reason, I didn't realize until a little bit ago, I feel safe around you like I can fully relax and I don't have to be on high alert. And I think your brother and sister are right, I like you." I say moving to pet an owl.  So I had something to do instead of just standing there. 

"I like you too Nerissa. But before we talk about that I want to ask you about why you haven't been eating?" George asks.

"To be honest I don't know. I didn't realize I wasn't eating. I would eat when I was hungry, and I just wasn't hungry. I mean I was making sure I was in good shape for the summer but I promise I wasn't trying not to eat." I tell him honestly. 

"Okay well maybe we should eat together more so I can remind you to eat." George suggests. Moving to stand next to me. 

"That sounds like a plan." I say turning to look at him. "Now can we talk about the other thing."

"Yeah Nerissa." George says, grabbing my hand and bringing me the bench. "What do you want to do? Because I don't want to lose our friendship." 

"I don't either, Georgie. But I have to be honest with you." I say looking at him. George nods at me to continue. "It's closer to the end of May than it is to the beginning, and we both have O.W.L.s coming up and after that we will be gone for the summer. And I don't want to start something  like a relationship if we won't be able to see or talk to each other for a few weeks like three into the relationship."

"Okay, but why wouldn't we be able to talk during the summer? We could write using owls." George says. 

"Because I'm not sure where I'll be for the whole summer, I mean I've been told one thing but I wouldn't be surprised if one of my guardians decided like always to ignore my wishes and change things on me. But what I do know is for at least one week I will not be able to send an owl at all." I say. "What if we agree to stay friends for now and when we see each other next year we sneak out to Hogsmeade and go on a date?" I look at him hopefully.

"I think that's a great idea." George says letting go of my hand and pulling me into a hug. "I have one question, can I hold your hand when we sit next to each other during class?" 

"Yeah I think I'd like that." I say. 

"Well then I'd be happy to wait until September to take you on a date. But do try to send me some owls over the summer." George says.

"I will." I say putting my head on his shoulder. We sit there for a few minutes in comfortable silence before I eventually break it to ask George a question. "Hey Georgie." I say not moving my head off his shoulder. I hear him hum in reply. "Um so I have a ticket to the World Cup and I was wondering, because I heard your siblings talk about how your dad might be able to get tickets and I need someone to go with because I have to be there for appearances but my guardian doesn't really want me there. So I was wondering if you could ask your parents if I could maybe go to your house before the game, travel with you guys and stay in the tent with you. I don't want your parents to think they have to buy me a ticket. I already have one. I just need a chaperone. Plus then we can see each other and maybe if time allows go on a date in August instead of September." I explain.

"Yeah I would love that. I'll just have to ask mum first but she already loves you so I'm sure she'll say yes." George says. 

"Thanks Georgie." I say grabbing his hand as we continue to sit together. We eventually start talking about what we hope to do over the Summer and about the whole weed situation until it is time for us to leave for our common rooms. George insist on walking me to my common room and when we say goodbye I give him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. And I tell him that I'll try to cut back on the smoking, before walking into my common room and collapsing on the couch next to my friends who are studying.

"Okay miss happy pants what's up with you?" Cedric asks, closing his book after dogearing it.

"Well I can tell you that I'm not happy about that page you just dogeared you monster." I joke. "But no, I just had a great conversation with someone and we agreed that it is a little late in the school year to start dating but next September we will go out on a date." I say blushing. 

"Oh what's her name?" Nick asks. 

"His name is none of your business until after the first date." I say taking Cedric's book and removing the dogear before closing it again. 

"Hey now I won't know what page I was on." Cedric whines. 

"It's page 394 Cedric." I say picking up the flash cards to start quizzing Charlie. "Okay Charlie what is the difference between a werewolf and an Animagus?" 

"Oh come on, that's an easy one." Charlie complains.

"So easy that you can't remember the answer." I joke. Causing everyone to laugh. We spend the rest of the night quizzing each other. 

Chapter Text

I have just finished my Defense Against the Dark Arts O.W.L.s, my final one, luckily I only had to take one every other day instead of two a day. The exams were pretty easy for me, especially the practical part considering I've had almost every spell perfected for almost a whole year at this point. The writing part was a little bit harder as I never really felt the need to learn the technicalities and the science behind the spells, it always came naturally for me. When I finish the practical part of my Defense Against the Dark Arts exam I go to the courtyard and find my friends as all of their last names are in the beginning of the alphabet. I sit down and lay my head on Cedric's shoulder and listen to them complain about all the questions they think they got wrong and try not to giggle. After about two hours I see George exit the great hall, I excuse myself from my friends and run up to George.

"Georgie." I say when I'm close enough for him to hear me. "Hey, you want to go grab some food from the kitchen and go to the island for a picnic?" I ask.

"Sure do you want to go get changed and then we can meet at the kitchen entrance." George suggests and I agree and go get changed. I put on a dark tie dye cropped shirt with an oversized blue flannel, black ripped jeans and combat boots with my new normal hair. I grab my black rucksack with shark patches and put a book in it as well as a blanket. By the time I get to the kitchen George is already there with a basket for the food. I don't know where he got it from but we go in and get the food. I get some chicken legs, peas and some pasta, and George got a shepherd's pie and some peas. We use magic to make sure the food doesn't spill or lose heat, and put the food in the basket and head out. We get in the boat and head to the island, we spread out the food and have some fun and enjoy the food while talking. When we are done eating we lay down on the blanket, George grabs my hand and I take my open hand and grab his upper arm. 

"Man someone's been working out." I tease him. 

"Yeah I just wanted to make sure we beat those Slytherins especially after the injury they gave you during your last game." he jokes. I internally flinch as I remember the injury I got on the back of my head.

"So Georgie tell me about all the pranks you and Fred have been working on." I tell him wondering what has been keeping him so busy when he joins me in the library. He starts to tell me all about the fake wands and the skiving snack boxes and as he is talking I start to doze off as I curl into his arm.

I wake up to someone shaking me, and as I slowly open my eyes I see the sun has gone down significantly and George is trying to wake me. "Nerissa wake up we have to go its almost curfew." he says softly. I nod and start to get up so we can clean up. Once we clean up we pile into the boat and head off. When we arrive at the boat house it is getting really close curfew so we have to sneak in. While on our way in I see Remus heading off and I freeze in confusing its a full moon tonight, why is he out? 

"Um George you head up I'm going to go talk to my uncle." I say. 

"What about curfew? You'll get in trouble!" George exclaims.

"Then I'm with a professor George. I'll be fine, go." I tell him, shooing him away. I watch as he turns around and leaves before I turn around after my uncle. By the time I am anywhere near my uncle he is already at the Whomping Willow. Why is he going there? He hasn't used the shack all year since he's gotten the potion. Unless he forgot to take the potion in which case I maybe should stay near by incase anything goes wrong. I use my abilities to make myself match my surroundings so no one can see me. I wait a while before I see the last thing I expect, Professor Snape walking towards the Whomping Willow. I have to cover my mouth to keep a gasp from escaping. I take a seat and just wait.

I don't know how long I have been sitting here, but it hasn't been that long. When I see movement I jump up, out of surprise, and get ready to defend myself. But what I see confuses me even more, I see Hermione's cat leading Harry and a guy that looks like Sirius Black supporting Ron in between them and then there's Remus pointing his wand at some short chubby person I've neve seen and then Hermione bringing up the rear. I change my appearance back to my normal look once the shock of realizing that the one guy really is Sirius Black, I'm about to walk towards them when I suddenly hear Hermione yell and I notice the full moon. I internally curse as I try to decide what to do. I can't transform into an animal completely but maybe try. Or maybe I can cast a sleeping spell or stunning spell but I don't know if I could cast enough spells in time to knock him out before he hurts me or someone else. I watch in horror as he transforms and I don't know what to do for the first time in my life. I have trained for situations like this and I've frozen. I can't decide if I need to be on defense or offense. Should I protect the younger ones or move and take the action to move Remus and keep him from potentially going into the school. Luckily Professor Snape comes out of the Whomping Willow and puts himself in front of the trio allowing me to focus on a plan to take care of my uncle. I take this opportunity to set up a trap for him that will hopefully allow me to knock him out for the night. As I'm trying to set up the trap I hear a howl, it's a human howl, shit. I try to quickly finish setting up, but I am too slow and my uncle finds me. I cast three stunning spells before I realize it won't work in time. So I try to cast the levitating spell but I can't cast the spell before he is right in front of me. 

I barely have enough time to get my arms up in front of my face before I feel the pain on my arms and the top of my face by my eyebrows. The force of the strike causes me to fall on to my back allowing a grunt to leave my mouth. I start to scramble back with my wand in my hand trying to get enough space to cast the spell I need. After a few seconds I have just enough room to levitate Remus into the air allowing me to run off. I ran to a tree out of sight and levitated myself up to hide my body and my scent. I sit there for a few minutes before I see Remus run underneath the tree and continue on past. After a few minutes I allow myself to relax and come up with a way out of here. I decide to not go on the ground and stay in the trees. I conjure up a vine that will allow me to swing through the trees so I will land far enough out of the forest to be safe. I know I have to be quick because the adrenaline will soon wear off. So I kick off and swing through the forest. Unfortunately I feel my adrenaline leaving my body quicker than I expected so when I exit the forest I fall on my back causing me a small groan to leave my lips. I notice my vision getting blurry so I quickly send up a red spark and a Patronus before I pass out.

Chapter Text

I wake up to someone holding my hand, "Georgie?" I say hopeful, as I open my eyes. 

"No little badger" I look over to where the voice is coming from, having to squint due to the harsh lights. 

"Oliver?" I say, wincing due to the pain. Oliver nods, getting up to kiss my forehead. 

"Hey I'm here too." I turn to see Cedric holding my hand. "Hey little one." 

"Hey." I say trying to sit up. But I stop the second I put any pressure on my arm I stop feeling excruciating pain. "Wait, why is there something blocking part of my eyesight?" I ask, taking my hand from Cedric's and moving it towards my face.

"Woah there badger." Oliver says, grabbing my hand. "You can't take the bandage off yet." he says with a worried look on his face.

"Why not?" I say looking down at my left hand noticing just how big the bandage on my arm is. "What happened? Where's George, is he okay?" I say starting to panic. I try to get up but Oliver pushes me back down. "No Oliver, I have to find him." I say getting up again, this time when Oliver tries to push me back down I use my right arm to deflect him and push him out of the way and start to run to the center of the room to look for George, I'm convinced he has to be here somewhere but because the last thing I remember clearly is telling him to run and I can't tell if the other memories are a real or a dream.

"Rissa! Calm down. He's not here. We convinced him to go get food and clean up. He's been sitting by your side for as long as Madam Pomfrey would allow." Cedric tells me, guiding me back to my bed. "Look what do you remember?" he asks me quietly. 

"The last thing I remember clearly is telling George to go because I saw my godfather, and then it's not clear because I could've sworn I saw Sirius Black and a man turned into a dog and another one disappeared. Then I went to set up a trap for a werewolf to try to protect Harry, Ron, and Hermione. But then its blank like someone obliviated me." I explain after sitting. "But everything after telling George to go it's all, like foggy, like parts are missing like a dream. There's time jumps and things that seem impossible." 

"Well Rissa, you were attacked by a werewolf and according to what Professor Snape said the only werewolf on campus is your godfather." Cedric says sitting next to me.

"What!" I exclaim.

"Badger, your godfather's werewolf who attacked you." Oliver says not understanding what I was asking. Snape told people about Remus. How could that jealous bastard? I get up ignoring the pain in my face and arm. As I storm out of the hospital wing. "Hey badger, your eyes are fiery red right now.

I immediately rush to the dungeon to give Snape a piece of my mind. As I walk through the halls everyone moves out of my way, I assume it has to do with my glowing red eyes, the bandages on my arm and face and the stories that Snape has been telling. I get to the potions room, I'm so mad that I magically blast the door off the hinges. 

"HOW COULD YOU!" I scream 

"Miss Proditor, what gives you the right to barge into my classroom and scream at me?" Snape says not looking up.

"Why do you hate me? What did  I ever do to you?" I ask "You loved Lily and my mum was close to her, and you and my father were in the same cult so why do you hate me?"

"Miss Proditor..." Snape begins 

"It's McKinnon. If you're going to ruin my life at least use the proper name. You have potentially just signed my death certificate." I cry. Cornelius is going to use the publicity and the attack to send me to that program permanently. I'll never see my loved ones again. He'll use it as an excuse to put Remus in Azkaban.

"Look Miss. McKinnon this is an adult matter you don't understand. Professor Lupin losing his job won't kill you. You are just being melodramatic." Snape says not looking at me.

"No you don't understand. I just got Remus to have primary custody of me, I had just escaped, I was going to be safe and you ruined it. Cornelius will use this to send me back. I just got out of the abuse. And you ruined it, you've taken me from a safe and loving house and put me in literal danger. All of this over a petty school boy crush and it wasn't even Remus who took her, he never bullied you! And neither did my mom!" I scream.

"Miss McKinnon, your hair.." Snape begins 

"No you don't get to talk. You have ruined my life! What if I told all the parents that you were a death eater and have the mark. And that you used to go around hexing muggleborns only 20 years ago. You think they would want you teaching." I threaten. 

"You wouldn't dare." he snarls.

"Try me I have nothing to lose!" I cry out. I have nothing to lose so I decide to reveal everything. "I remove my flannel, turn around and show him all the scars on my partially exposed back and arms. When I turn I notice that Professor Sprout and McGonagall are there but it's too late to stop. "These scars are just the tip of the iceberg, most of my body is covered in these scars. And if you look at my file I've never been with Remus on a full moon," I say turning around not putting my jacket back on, I hear the two professors behind me gasp. "And you've just sentenced me to spend the rest of my childhood there. Have you never wondered why I am so advanced? It's because I've been trained since my mum died, I've learned how to torture others and endure it, I've learned to fight and to kill." I say losing my composure at the end. "Oh god. I've told people I'm so dead. He's going to kill me, he's going to kill me." I suddenly can't breath, my emotions are in overdrive and the worry from the professors being projected is not helping me. "I-i can't breath." I gasp. I'm suddenly back at the camp in trouble, waiting to be punished and I know what will happen. Suddenly I feel someone touching my shoulder causing me to flinch away and scream. "NO! I'm sorry I won't do it again. Please don't touch me. I'm sorry sir. Please tell master I'm sorry." I cry.

"Nerissa, love, it's me George." I hear. Oh no they have George.

"No please hurt me not him, he's done nothing wrong, don't hurt Georgie." I plead.

"Nerissa, love, you're safe. We're at Hogwarts." George's voice says but I know it's a lie, a trick to have me put my guard down. I continue to gasp for breath, sobbing. Suddenly something cold is in my hand bringing me back partially. "There you go love. I'm going to bring you into my chest and I want you to listen to my heartbeat and copy my breathing, love." George says, pulling me into his chest. I grab his shirt and try to follow his breath. It takes a while before I am able to normally. I collapse into George's arms from pure exhaustion. I still haven't let go of his shirt. It is just now that I realize George is combing his fingers through my hair with one hand and using the other to rub my back. He keeps whispering "It's okay love, I got you, you're safe." in my ear and it helps to keep me calm. I just listen to George's words and heartbeat and nothing else. After a few minutes I hear someone tell George to drop me off at the Hufflepuff common room and I start to panic all over again.

"No Georgie, don't leave me alone." I plead gripping his shirt tighter and wrapping my injured arm around his neck holding on as best as I can. I'm scared to be alone, I don't want Cornelius to come and take me away. 

"Professor, I won't be able to get her to let go. What should I do?" George asks. 

"Follow me Mr. Weasley." Professor McGonagall says. George picks me up bridal style as I refuse to let go. She leads George for a while until I recognize we are heading to Remus' office. She enters the classroom and goes up to the office opening the door blocking any view in or out of the office. "Remus we have a problem." 

"Yes professor, what is it?" I hear Remus ask. 

"Try to remain calm." Professor McGonagall says moving out of the way. I watch Remus' eyes widen in worry.

"Nerissa, what's wrong?" He asks. I just shake my head feeling overwhelmed. 

"Mr. Weasley, you can put her on the couch. I think she'll be more comfortable here." Professor McGonagall says. I immediately tighten my grip and shake my head letting a whimpered no escape my lips. I don't want George to leave, he makes me feel safe right now. "Okay, fine, Mr. Weasley can stay." she says pointing her wand at the couch, transforming it into a queen sized bed. George walks over and lays down being careful of my bandages. I put my ear over George's heart, which is racing, while keeping my grip on his shirt. "I will send Madam Pomfrey into check her wounds." Professor McGonagall says before leaving. I try to stay awake but my eyes end up closing on their own accords.

George POV

I look down at Nerissa sleeping in my arms and sigh. I hadn't even been gone an hour and everything went to hell. When I left she was still asleep, Cedric and Oliver showed up and forced me to go eat and take a shower saying that Nerissa would faint from the smell of me. I left and went to my dorm to take a shower before heading to the great hall to eat some dinner. Then I went back to the hospital wing to find Nerissa gone and Oliver and Cedric freaking out. Madam Pomfrey had already called Professor Sprout and McGonagall and when they told me what I missed I knew she was going to Professor Snape, but what I didn't expect was to see Nerissa with ice blue hair on the ground sobbing in front of Professor Snape who looked remorseful and worried. I see some of her back is exposed due to her removing her flannel and the shirt being sliced open from her attack. I gasp when I see her back it looks like someone closed their eyes and started randomly slashing a knife around like crazy. Almost every exposed part of her back is covered in scars. I notice she is hyperventilating and I run to comfort her. The second I touch her she flinches and starts apologizing and begging me not to touch her. I reassure her it's just me but it doesn't work so I summon some ice cubes to put in her hands to try to ground her and it works and I start to tell her what I'm going to do before I do it. When she starts to calm down Professor McGonagall has me take her to her uncle but when I try to put her down she clings to me like a terrified child and I couldn't do it so I stay with her and hold her.

I am broken from my thoughts by the door opening and Madam Pomfrey coming in to check Nerissa's injuries. She is very careful to not wake Nerissa knowing how light of a sleeper she is. When she lifts the bandages off her face I see three distinct scars over the right side of her forehead that luckily missed her eyes but will still leave a scar. The wound is still red but no longer bleeding, so Madam Pomfrey keeps the bandage off so that no infection will occur. She then checks her left arm which just has one claw mark down her whole forearm in the same condition as her face. Unfortunately Madam Pomfrey accidentally knocks into a suitcase which causes Nerissa to jump awake ready to fight. I'm able to calm her down and get her to lay back down as I rub her back and even though she tries to stay awake but she eventually succumbs to sleep and curls up into my body. I stay awake for a while just rubbing her back to keep her asleep but eventually I fall asleep too.

Chapter Text

It is now the end-of-year feast I've just been kind of floating since learning about Remus being outed I mean the school year was basically over at that point so I just started packing up and finished my last exam. Everything had been so good and now I don't know if everything is ruined, I don't know if Cornelius will use this as a reason to keep me from Remus this summer or not. I don't pay attention to most of the feast nor did I eat, I just pushed my food around. I could feel everyone staring at me knowing that Remus and I had a close relationship and some people knowing that I called him uncle. They're all wondering if I'm a killer too, little do they know I could be more dangerous than any werewolf if I wanted.

After 30 minutes of feeling all these eyes on me and catching people staring I stood up and walked out. I walked out of the castle and went to the edge of the forbidden forest and climbed one of the trees.  I lay my head back against the trunk and let out a breath I didn't realize I had been holding in. I sat enjoying the silence, I felt safe being higher up I could see if anyone came towards me both friend and foe. I take a few minutes to compose myself before I start to think of my next plan. If Cornelius goes back on his words I need to be prepared to escape I can't continue at that place so I start to plan how I will live on my own in hiding for the next 2 years after this summer. While trying to come up with a plan I hear the crack of a branch and immediately have my wand in my right hand and my left hand on the branch ready to push me up at a moment’s notice. I look down and see a familiar head of ginger hair below me, I wait for him to pass the tree and I drop down quietly. I go give him a hug from behind I feel him jump for a minute before realizing it’s just me and he relaxes. He holds my hands and turns around to hug me, rubbing his one hand up and down my back while the other hand is on my head combing his fingers through my hair and kissing my head. I just let all my worries melt away because I know that at some point this summer I will be with George, so I will be safe. 

"Georgie?" I whisper after a few minutes of us just standing there.

"Yes, Rissa," he replies kissing my head again.

"I change my mind," I say with my ear over his heart, letting the steady beat helping to keep me grounded.

"Hm?" George questions. I take a deep breath and look up so I can stare into his blue eyes.

"I change my mind about waiting until next year," I say looking straight into his eyes. "These past few days have reminded me that nothing is permanent and I don't want to wait. There's so much I need to tell you and so much uncertainty about what my future will be but I want you in it. And I don't want to wait. So George Weasley will you go out with me and be my boyfriend?" I ask him with tears in my eyes.

"Yes, I will be your boyfriend. But I already promised to take you on a date so you didn't need to ask." He says tucking a piece of my hair behind my ears, being careful of the new cuts on my face, before cupping my face with one hand, the other at one point moved to my waist. "Now may I kiss my girlfriend?" He asks his voice quiet making the moment feel more intimate and private even though there's no one around.

I nod my head as go up on my tippy toes. "Always Georgie. You never have to ask." I whisper just centimeters from his lips. George closes the gap keeping his hand on my face. There is no way to describe the kiss other than perfect. We break apart way too soon in my opinion but it was perfect for a first kiss. I stay on my toes and rest my head by his shoulder just breathing him in terrified this moment will be taken away at any second. 

"So does being your boyfriend mean I get to sit with you on the train?" George asks and I can literally hear the smile in his voice.

"I suppose it does," I say going back down onto my flat feet as my toes start to hurt.

"Good. You know one of these days I'm going to have to ask about the scars on your back. Not today but someday." George says quietly as he tightens his grip on me ever so slightly, almost like he's scared I'm going to run.

"And someday I hope to feel safe enough to tell you. But not today." I whisper hugging him tighter. George takes a deep breath and kisses my head.

"I can't wait for that day," he says so confidently. He wouldn't say that if he knew the truth. I realize that apparently, I have been out longer than I thought as I'm now getting cold. I guess George noticed as he unwraps his arms and grabs my hand before leading me inside. George walks me to my common room before giving me a quick kiss and a hug goodbye and promising to see me on the train tomorrow. 

I walk in to find all my friends sitting by the fireplace clearly worried about me. I just walk over and sit next to Cedric. 

"Everything okay Rissa?" Cedric asks.

"No," I answer honestly. "But it will be in just a few weeks," I tell him before enjoying the rest of the night. 

The next day I put my stuff on the train and go find George. I find him in a compartment with Fred and Oliver so I open the door sit next to George and kiss his cheek. "Morning Georgie," I say grabbing his hand. 

"Good morning princess," George responds kissing my head and taking my hand that is holding his in his other hand so he can wrap his arms around my shoulder and pull me in closer.

"What am I little badger chopped liver?" Oliver says feigning hurt. I just shrug my shoulders before flipping him off. The train starts to move and we fall into a comfortable conversation, George every once in a while will kiss my head or squeeze my hand. And I'd always respond by squeezing his hand back. Cedric joins us about halfway through having finished his duties as prefect and I just enjoy this last piece of normalcy before the train inevitably arrives far too soon like always.

Chapter Text

When I got off the train instead of seeing Remus I see a tall black wizard who I recognized from the times I had been to the Ministry and recognized as Kingsley, he was in his signature blue and purple robes. Next to him was a woman slightly shorter than me with a pink pixie cut wearing a plain black t-shirt with black pants and a leather jacket clearly trying to fit into the muggle world but also trying to look somewhat professional for her job. I let out a sigh and decide to make the most of it, I let go of George's hand and give him a quick kiss before walking off towards the Ministry employees, when I look up I notice both their eyes on me. Kingsley has a neutral expression while the woman is smirking.

"Hey Kingsley what are you doing here?" I ask focusing on both of there emotions. 

"Ms. Tonks and I have been instructed to escort you to the Ministry, Ms. Pro-" he started before I cut him off.

"McKinnon." I stated, "Ms. McKinnon."

"Sorry, Ms. McKinnon." Kingsley says. I can tell he feels uncomfortable and he's radiating anxious energy on the inside but doing a good job hiding it on the outside. Tonks however just seems happy, there's no other word to describe it. 

"Um, not to be rude but I usually go to my godfather’s house right after getting off the train." I say trying to act confused, but I had a feeling this would happen. Kingsley gives Tonks a look and a nod and she walks off to where the luggage is. Kingsley is now seeming more worried than before but is giving nothing away.

"Ms. McKinnon the Minister has insisted we bring you straight to the Ministry and not let you talk to anyone." he says clearly conflicted. I realize what will happen and I'm ready for it. I just nod and take off running. I find George and yell his name, he turns looking worried and I run into him just hugging him. He wraps his arms around me a squeezes me tight but I can feel how confused he is. I know Kingsley can't pry me off of George without causing a scene and that's why I know I have some time. 

"Listen George I don't have much time so you have to listen." I say looking up at him but not moving back. He looks so confused but when I give him a pleading look he just nods his head. And I put my head over his heart and continue. "There are two Ministry workers here to pick me up and I don't know what's going to happen but it can't be good because I'm not supposed to talk to anyone. I never want you to doubt how I feel about you, everything I said I meant every word of it." I quickly slip a piece of paper I had prepared before leaving in case something like this happened into his pocket. "If I don't show up on the first day of classes I need you to first tell Professor Sprout and tell her what's in the letter and then I need you to send the letter to the daily prophet and make sure you tell everyone what you've read. I need you to promise me and promise me you won't open the letter until the first day of school." I say quickly knowing I'm running out of time. 

"Okay, I promise. But Rissa, will you be coming to the World Cup right?" George says looking scared and confused. I go on my tiptoes and give him a kiss trying to pour all my feelings into that kiss. 

"I don't know but I will do everything in my power to be there, I promise. But I don't know what will happen to me." I say hugging him as tight as I can. I can feel Kingsley anxious energy and now his uncomfortableness coming closer along with Tonks' happy but also uncomfortable energy and I know my time is up.

"Ms. McKinnon, I'm sorry to interrupt but we need to go." Kingsley says. I give George one last squeeze and I kiss his cheek before walking off. I follow Kingsley and Tonks to a Ministry car and climb in the back. I decide instead of changing my hair back to mostly blonde I keep it the way it is mostly blue with some purple and blonde just to cause some trouble. I sit quietly in the back, Tonks tries to make conversation she seems really nice but I just can't worry about what I say. When we start to pull up I finally talk.

"I would appreciate it if you kept what's going on between me and Mr. Weasley to yourselves." I say with a pleading undertone. 

"Of cour-" Tonks starts but Kingsley interrupts her.

"We can't lie to the Minister Ms. McKinnon." Kingsley says causing Tonks to frown. 

"I'm not asking you to lie, I'm asking you not to volunteer the information. But if he flat out asks 'Did you see her kissing someone' then sure tell him. I'm just asking you to... not completely ruin my life, I know about the rumors about me, just don't make it worse, please." I ask as nicely as I can. All I get is Kingsley giving me a small nod in the mirror before parking. I step out before anyone can open my door, I'm defiantly going to look out of place with my colored hair, my ripped jeans, my crop top, and the leather jacket that I painted. My boots and gloves are probably the only thing that Cornelius won't take offense to. I don't wait for them before just walking to the lobby of the Ministry, once I arrive I look at the giant picture of Cornelius and take a deep breath before walking to Cornelius' office. I feel people's eyes on me while I walk but I pay no attention and keep my eyes on my goal. I don't bother knocking I just walk in, luckily no one was in there. 

"You summoned me." I say sarcastically bowing. 

"No need for the theatrics, Nerissa." Cornelius says sounding tired of me. 

"Well someone felt the need to send a car and bodyguard to escort me here and not allow me to talk to anyone, that feels pretty theatrical." I reply.

"Well I didn't trust you not to run." he replies like it’s the most obvious thing in the world.

"Have I ever broken my word to you? I told you a week, one week I'd go that was the deal. After that, you may be my guardian on paper but otherwise nothing, I was to leave you alone and never see you again. I didn't break my part of the deal you did. So why am I here I'm supposed to spend a few days with Remus before going like I always do." I ask walking up to the desk and putting my hands on the edge. 

"Well with the news that came out, I decided to just send you there until the World Cup. Especially with that attitude." he explains not looking up. I laugh knowing this would happen and knowing what I have to do. My laughter causes him to look up and now I have his attention.

"You see that's not going to work for me and it won't work for you either." I say talking like I own all the confidence in the world when in reality I'm terrified. "You see when Remus got outed I wrote down my life's story on a parchment and made multiple copies. I gave them to all of my friends with instructions to open them and to tell the staff at Hogwarts as well as all the press if they don't hear from me by a certain day." I lie knowing I only gave one to George. But I've been trained to lie and resist interrogations so I'm confident in my abilities. And judging by the blood loss in Cornelius' face I think I did pretty good. "So I think now that I have all the cards it is time to renegotiate our deal." I say sitting down. 

"No the people will be here in five minutes you are going. If you release the statement I will just say you are traumatized and have mental issues and we were trying to help you." he says calling my bluff. "Now change your hair and your ridiculous outfit into something respectable." he says going back to his work.

"You will regret this." I say leaving and finding my luggage waiting outside I grab it and go to the bathroom. Once in there I put the undetectable extension charm on my rucksack and put my trunk and, unfortunately, my cat in there after I put one of my black cloaks over my clothes. Right as I finish getting changed I hear 2 voices walk past the door and I freeze in terror. I recognize those voices, they are the two head guards from the program they are early. I put my hood up and I walk outside and quickly go to the lift. I am on level one and the only way to get out without someone knowing where I go is to use one of the fireplaces in the atrium but that's on level 8 and I'm on level 1. But going straight there is too obvious and will take too long so instead I go to level 2, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. But before the lift moves they end up seeing me and try to cast a spell to get me to stop but the lift moves first and I only get grazed, but it’s painful and bleeding. I put my hand on my arm to try to hide the bleeding when the lift arrives I run into the nearest cupboard to at least give me some time to think. Once the door is closed I turn around lean my head against the door and close my eyes. 

"Um excuse me are you lost." I hear, I instinctively remove my hand from my arm and grab my wand to face the sound. "Whoa. I'm not going to hurt you. Wait are you hurt? Do you need help? I'll call someone what's your name." says the tall man with red hair that's balding, he kind of looks like George. 

"No please don't call anyone. Please I'm trying to get out of here someone in here is trying to hurt me, sir." I practically beg him. 

"Okay, I'm Mr. Weasley, what's your name sweetheart?" he says. 

"Weasley? Like as in related to George Weasley" I ask he nods. "Oh thank Merlin." I say dropping my wand to my side. Mr. Weasley continues to stare at me visibly confused. "I'm sorry we haven't met yet. Um, I'm Nerissa I'm, um, actually dating your son George. God this was not how I planned on meeting my boyfriend's father. I'm sorry I shouldn't be here I'll just put you in danger I couldn't do that I'll leave." I say starting to turn around.

"Wait. It's clear you are scared and hurt. So how about you explain what's going on? And later I'll talk to my son about having a secret girlfriend." he says adding the last part to try to calm me down. 

"Um I need to get out of here, if not I'll probably end up hurt but I have to get out without getting caught or they'll follow me. And I'll be sent somewhere where I won't be able to get help." when I finish there is a knock on the door and I start looking for a place to hide. I dive under one of the desks and use my ability to make sure I won't be found. I hear Mr. Weasley open the door and ask what he can help them with. 

"We're looking for a young girl whose parents are dead and we're trying to take her to an... orphanage for the... summer until she has to return to school." Mr. Herron, the head guard, says having to pause to make sure his story is true. Even though he's out of practice in lying he's still amazing at his job of getting us to the program and keeping us there, no one has managed to escape him. He is one of three people who scare me at that place. I silently pray that Mr. Weasley will believe me and not give me up.  

"Oh no I wish I could help you but the only kid who's been through here today would be my son Percy he came to visit me today, but between you and me he just wanted to kiss up to the higher-ups he wants to work for." Mr. Weasley says making a joke. "Look I've got to clean up my work before I leave but if you give me 5 minutes I'll be out of here and you are free to search the office from top to bottom." he offers.

"Thank you sir we’re going to do a sweep of the floor and then we'll be back in like 5 minutes." Mr. Herron says. When I hear the door close and feel just one emotion I go back to my everyday look and stand up.

"You’re a metamorphmagus right." Mr. Weasley says. I nod my head. "Good. Do you know my son Percy?" I nod again I've seen him when I hang out with his other kids. "Okay you are going to use your abilities to look like Percy and you will leave with me understand? That guy set off so many alarms." I nod and change my appearance to look like Percy and follow Mr. Weasley. He takes me to the fireplace holds my hand and says "The Burrow" I guess that's where they live. When we exit the fireplace I'm in a homie living room, I noticed a clock that had everyone's name on it. Suddenly I heard a voice yelling Arthur.

"Oh Arthur you’re home early and, oh Merlin wait how is Percy there with you he's upstairs? Arthur what is going on." a short, red haired woman is asking the questions looking terrified. 

"Molly calm down I promise there is an explanation. Nerissa, could you change back." Mr. Weasley asks. I comply and transform into my everyday look. I look at my arm and notice the bleeding has gotten worse. 

"Um, Mr. Weasley I think somethings wrong. I don't feel good." I say starting to feel dizzy. 

"OH MERLIN ARTHUR! What is wrong with her? Nerissa honey?" Mrs. Weasley screamed. 

"Whoa, mum, what's wrong... Nerissa?" George says. Running towards me as soon as realizes I'm actually standing in front of him.

"Georgie? Somethings wrong." I say feeling really dizzy. I guess I started to sway because George guides me to the couch and sits me down next to him and I lean my head on his shoulder.

"Mum, what's wrong with her? Why is she so pale?" George asks panicked.

"I don't know George let me look at her first." his mom says in a loving but no-nonsense kind of way. I could tell she started looking at my injury because I felt the fabric on my arm move and pull my skin due to being sticky from blood. 

"Take the cloak and jacket off I have a shirt on underneath it will make it easier to see the wound." I say feeling less likely to pass out now that I was sitting down. I feel George find the button for my cloak and take it off followed by my jacket. 

"Okay good news is it's not too bad and the reason you feel so weak is probably due to a mix of blood loss and the adrenaline wearing off." Mrs. Weasley says. She is surprisingly calm, giving off no anxiety and just a small hint of worry. "All she needs is some dittany and she'll be fine Arthur can you go grab some?" 

"Yes Molly." Arthur says leaving the room. 

"So George who is this girl to you?" Mrs. Weasley asks.

"Mom is this really the right time?" George says, I can tell he's embarrassed based off his emotions.

"Come on Georgie your not going to introduce your mum to your girlfriend? That's kind of rude." I say jokingly. Laughing weakly. 

"Oh George you have a girlfriend! Why didn't you tell me." Mrs. Weasley says bombarding the atmosphere with emotions of joy and pride. 

"I was going to tell you tonight mum, we just started dating. But mum this is Nerissa my girlfriend." George says, kissing my head. 

"Hi Mrs. Weasley sorry for getting blood everywhere," I say opening my eyes just a bit. 

"Oh, it’s fine dear nothing I haven't seen before with 6 boys." She jokes grabbing the bottle as Mr. Weasley approaches her. I can feel the dittany being applied to my skin and the instant relief it provides. "Okay dear now I want you to rest for a bit." I nod my head as she gets up and heads to the kitchen. Once she's out of the room I turn to George.

"Surprise," I say weakly. George laughs and kisses my head.

"Next time you want to surprise me how about not showing up in my living room bleeding." he jokes, but I can hear the worry and fear he's trying to hide.

"Deal. But since I'm here can we lay down." I ask wanting to lie down and cuddle with him. 

"Sure thing love." he says putting his feet on the couch and laying me down on my non-injured side putting my head over his heart. "Go to sleep my love, we'll talk after you take a nap." he says combing his hands through my hair. I just hum closing my eyes and try to relax knowing I'm safe with George.

Chapter Text

George's POV

I look down at Nerissa and smile seeing some of her color has returned to her face, and she no longer looks like death. She scared me when I came down and saw her swaying and looking so pale, and when I put my hand on her arms to guide her I noticed her cloak was damp and when I removed my hand it was covered in blood. I was terrified she was seriously hurt and I know she could tell because she can always feel my emotions. I return to playing with her hair knowing it calms her and I want her to sleep. I've noticed the bags under her eyes since everything about Professor Lupin came out, I don't know how to protect her from that. She's been through more than enough in her life, I just hope she doesn't reach the point where she feels like she's gone through too much. 

"George." I hear my mum whisper causing me to look up, I see both her and my dad looking at us. I know I will have to answer a lot of questions, I'm ready to answer but I don't know how much Nerissa is okay with me sharing. "Who is she? And why did she show up bleeding?" My mum asks clearly worried and confused. 

"Mom this is Nerissa McKinnon ..." I start but stop when my mom lets out a gasp at her name. "We've been friends for a while but just recently started dating. I know her primary guardian is not nice to her and has shipped her off to an abusive 'military' boarding school since she was six until she was eleven because then she had to go to Hogwarts. She is also Professor Lupin's goddaughter and I know they are really close." I say. 

"The poor dear." my mum says. "I remember hearing about her mum's passing and what her father did, it was awful, and the fact that the Daily Prophet took pictures of her that young covered in bruises. It made my blood boil." 

"Yeah she's hated celebrating her birthday ever since that day." I say sadly looking down at Nerissa, checking to make sure she's still asleep.

"The poor girl, I never knew it was her birthday that day." my mum said. "Come on Arthur let's set up a bed for her in Ginny's room. No George she can not sleep in your room so don't even ask." she said with her back already to me. I chuckle and just continue to lay with Nerissa enjoying the rare moments of quiet before I hear an explosion from above and Fred curse. The loud noise causes Nerissa to jump to her feet, her wand appearing out of nowhere looking ready to fight someone.

Nerissa's POV

I hear an explosion waking me from my nap and I immediately jump into action. My instinct tells me that that Mr. Herron has found me and I have to be ready to fight. I can't let George and his family get hurt because of me. I'm so focused on looking for Mr. Herron that I don't even realize that George is behind me until he grabs my arm. My instincts kick in since I'm in fight mode and I grab his arm and twist it until he is bent over and his arm is behind his back. The second I realize it's George I immediately let go and start apologizing like crazy. I was trying to protect him but instead, I hurt him because I didn't properly take in my surroundings. But I still have to find out who is here and whether I can fight them or I have to run. So I apologize one more time before running out the door. The first thing I do is run for the trees, there I can easily hide and I will be able to see more. 

Once I reach the top of a tree I start to look for anyone as well as searching for any new emotions. When I don't find anything I take in my surroundings and start to form a plan to fight. While creating my plan I hear the front door open and hear George screaming. 

"Nerissa, it was just Fred. I promise you’re safe, so please come out from where ever you are hiding." George yells. I chose to believe him because he wouldn't lie to me or put me in danger. I jump down from the tree and run towards him.

"George I'm so sorry I hurt you. I thought someone was attacking your house so when you grabbed my arm I thought you were one of the guards trying to take me back to that place and I just... I just couldn't. I'm so sorry." I say when I'm within earshot of him. I don't dare hug him in case he doesn't want one or if he's scared of me. Bloody hell I really messed up, he's going to break up with me I just know it. I stop just over an arm’s length away from him fidgeting with my fingers unable to look him in the eyes. I feel the tears start to build up in my eyes and I'm trying so hard not to cry, I can't believe I would hurt him. I always thought he'd be the one person I'd be guaranteed not to hurt. I gasp in shock when George takes a step forward, grabs one of my arms and pulls me into him, and wraps his arms around my shoulders. After a second I slowly wrap my arms around his torso before gripping his shirt with all my strength not wanting to lose him. I continue to fight back the tears as I put my ear over his heart but. Still the second George moves one of his hands to my hair the dam breaks and I start sobbing and apologizing while constantly adjusting my grip on his shirt trying to pull him closer to me as if that was even possible.

"It's okay, love. Your okay. We're okay. I forgive you." George says those words on repeat while shushing me. He uses the hand he has in my hair to guide my head on to his shoulder, while the other hand rubs up and down my back in an attempt to comfort me. We stand there for a while George waiting patiently for me to stop crying. When I finally stop crying I feel the adrenaline leaving my body and I start to get tired. I lean on George more as I continue to hug him as tight as I can. George has switched from running his hand up and down my back to moving his hand through my hair. I try to enjoy this moment and just relax, I nuzzle into the crook of his neck and breath in his sent. 

"Hey, George where are you? Why is mum setting up a bed in Ginny's room? Is Hermione here?" Fred yells causing me to jump a bit, but George keeps me in his arms not stopping his movements keeping me calm. "George? Where are... Oh, Nerissa is here. Why is Nerissa here?" 

"Fred just go inside I'll explain later." George says not turning to look at his brother. I keep my face in his neck too embarrassed to look up. I hear Fred close the front door leaving George and me alone in the yard again. 

"Hey princess, I got a question." George says after a few minutes. I just hum to tell him to go ahead. "As much as I love hugging you, do you think we could maybe go inside now? I can tell you’re getting tired." I nod my head but don't move from my position, this causes George to chuckle. "Okay princess, we are not going to be able to walk like this. So we have two options: one we let go of each other and walk into the house or two I carry you into the house." 

"Two." I mumble into his skin. George once again chuckles but still adjusts his grip to pick me up while move my arms to his neck and wrap my legs around his hips. Once I know he has me I lay my head back on his shoulder and close my eyes. I hear the door open and I feel George walk up two flights of stairs before opening another door. This room smells like a mix of a bonfire and gunpowder so I assume it is the twin’s room. George sits down on what I assume is his bed and somehow adjusts our position so he can lay both of us down with my head once again resting on his chest. I feel my eyes get heavy and right before I fall asleep I feel George kiss my head and say to me "Go back to sleep, princess. I got you."

Chapter Text

I wake up to the weight of George's hand on my back and the sound of his heart beat under my ear, but also to someone whispering. I'm conflicted, I don't want to listen in on his conversation and invade his privacy but part of my brain is telling me to continue to pretend to sleep so I can know what is going on around me. I recognize the voice as Mrs. Weasley and decide to start 'waking up'. I nuzzle into George's chest to let them know I was awake. I feel George move his hand from my back to start combing through my hair.

"Hey there, love. Are you feeling better?" George asks as he continues to comb his fingers through my hair.

"Yeah." I say quietly. "I'm sorry for everything."

"Shhh you have nothing to apologize for. I'm glad you're here." George says, kissing my head.

"Nerissa, sweetheart, you are not causing any problems. I'm glad you trust us enough to let us help you." Mrs. Weasley says. "You two missed dinner last night so you two have to eat breakfast. I'm giving the two of you five minutes before I want you both at the table. Understand?" Mrs. Weasley says in a loving no nonsense way. It's very maternal, something I have not experienced in the past years. I hear the door close and I look up at George and he goes to kiss me on the lips causing me to hide my head back in his chest.

"I need to brush my teeth." I giggle embarrassed.

"Okay come on I'll take you to the bathroom and get you a toothbrush." George says sitting up and helping me up also. He gets off the bed and offers me his hand to help me up, giving me a kiss on the head before bringing me to the bathroom so we can brush our teeth. We finished just in time for Mrs. Weasley's deadline, George continued to hold my hand only letting go to put toothpaste on our toothbrushes. I know getting ready was difficult for him, as George is right handed like me, but he continued to hold my left hand with his right hand the whole time. We sat down at the table where Mrs. Weasley put a big plate of eggs, bacon, sausage and toast in front of each of us. This is way more food than I have ever been given or have ever eaten. I start with the eggs then have a piece of bacon and toast but get full quite quickly compared to George so I start pushing my food around with my fork. I feel bad having barely eaten half the plate. I don't want to waste food but I've never been allowed to eat so much food as I have always had to maintain a certain type of figure.

"Dear, why aren't you eating? Do you not like the food? I can make something else." Mrs. Weasley says. I guess Mrs. Weasley noticed that I had stopped eating.

"Oh no thank you ma'am. The food was great, I'm just no longer hungry." I explain not wanting to offend her.

"That's impossible, my dear! You have barely eaten anything." She exclaims.

"Yeah I typically don't eat too much, I have a small appetite." I lied. It took years of never getting enough food to fill me up to develop the small appetite.

"Well you must try to eat more dear you can't survive eating only that." Mrs. Weasley insists. "I could make you a smoothie if that would be better dear."

"Sure, that would be great." I say smiling hoping to end the conversation.  I glance at Georgie to see him giving me a knowing look, almost like he's pretty sure he knows why I'm not eating but is choosing to not address it right now. Mrs. Weasley handed me a fruit smoothie which I start to drink as I Georgie leads me outside to go sit under one of the trees in the front yard, Georgie sits down first before gently pulling me to sit in between his legs allowing me to rest my head on his chest.

"So, princess, I have some questions for you?" Georgie says after giving me a moment. I just nod my head knowing I can no longer avoid this, my behavior the past few weeks has no doubt been troubling and has caused Georgie to have a lot of questions.

"What do you want to know, Georgie?" I ask in a quiet voice. I avoid looking at him but rather start fidgeting with his right hand.

"Everything. We can start with the scars on your back and you showing up bleeding, and end with who is this 'master' you've mentioned and why are you so scared of him." Georgie asks, getting straight to the point.

I decide to tell Georgie everything about the camp, only hesitating when it came to me talking about the killing and torturing I participated in. I tell him about the shared custody, why I don't eat much, why I showed up the way I did. I only lied about one part. I didn't tell him that Cornelius knew what they did and that he's the one who called the two wizards to take me. I can't risk him being hot headed and telling people that it could end up hurting me more. Apparently I started crying at some point because when I finish talking George takes his hand, that had apparently started playing with my hair at some point, and wipes away my tears.

"Thank you for telling me." Georgie says. I feel for his emotions expecting to feel disgust, anger and betrayal but instead feel love, sadness and admiration? That can't be right. He should want to break up with me, he should be disgusted with me. "I'm so sorry you went through that. I know that you think I'm going to run, I can tell by the way you are gripping my hand like it'll disappear any second." he pauses to tilt my head so I'm looking at him as he strokes my cheek. He looks me in the eyes and whispers his voice so full of love "I'm not going anywhere, you're stuck with me princess. Forever."

I put my drink down on the ground, turn around and throw my arms around his neck hugging him tight as I cry tears of relief into his shoulders. Georgie puts one hand in my hair, his other hand creating a soothing up and down motion on my back. "Thank you, Georgie. Thank you for listening, for understanding and for loving me." I say through the tears.

"You're welcome my love." he says kissing the top of my head before resting his chin on the top of my head. After a few minutes Georgie adjusts me so I'm able to sit comfortably while still hugging him and we spend the rest of the morning under the tree both talking and not talking. We were enjoying the alone time when Ginny came out and told us that their mum was looking for us as it was lunch time.

Chapter Text

Spending the summer with the Weasleys was relaxing, suspiciously relaxing. For the first few days, I jumped at every noise I heard, convinced someone was coming to take me away. After 2 weeks, I started to calm down. I enjoyed spending time in the sun with George and hanging out with Ginny while Fred and George worked on their inventions, mostly helping her practice Quidditch without her brothers knowing. As it got closer to the games, the house started getting more crowded, making it easier and harder for George and I to get alone time. With Hermione here, Ginny would hang out with her more as they are not only closer in age but also just closer in general, due to being in the same house. It was also easier to sneak outside because there were so many people, but at the same time, it felt like there was always someone looking for us. It was also nice to get to know the rest of George's siblings. Bill found it fascinating how vast my knowledge of curses is, and I found Charlie's outlook on dragons to be fascinating. The way he described these creatures, that everyone just writes off as deadly, as beautiful and elegant, gave me hope that someday I could see myself that way.

When it comes time for the Weasleys to go get Harry, I go out with Bill and Charlie to run some errands for Mrs. Weasley. I know George and Fred are planning to do something when they get Harry, but I'm choosing not to find out what it is, but just to be safe, I will not be in the house when Mrs. Weasley finds out. I still remember her reaction to finding out their O.W.L. scores, both of them only passing 3 classes. I'm still not sure how it's possible that they both got an outstanding in defense against the dark arts and charms, George also in transfiguration and Fred in herbology, they both got exceeds expectations in potions, but we all know Snape only accepts people who get an outstanding. I got my results too, having taken my O.W.L.s in transfiguration, defense against the dark arts, charms, and potions. I got an outstanding in all the subjects, and I plan to take N.E.W.T.s in all of these classes. I don't know what I want to do yet, so I want to keep my options open. After talking more to Bill, the thought of being a curse breaker sounds interesting, but I've also always thought about becoming an auror to try to put away all the people who have hurt me. All I know is that I will not be continuing history of magic and astronomy after this year. 

By the time the three of us get back, I can tell something has gone down, and I can hear Mrs. Weasley muttering about how the twins have no ambition, and I decide not to go into the house. I walk away from the eldest two siblings, knowing I won't be able to stop myself from talking back and telling Mrs. Weasley just how ambitious the boys are. I know George spent most of the time we were studying together. He was working on stuff for the joke store, and some of it is very impressive. He successfully performed some spells that I haven't fully mastered yet. I hang out in the garden for a bit when I hear a pair of footsteps coming. I immediately recognize them as Georgie's and I feel my body relax a little even before George reaches me. 

A few seconds later, I feel Georgie's arms wrap around my waist as he kisses the side of my head and whispers, "hey, princess" in my ear. of his arms to wrap around my shoulders. I moved my hand to grab his arm and fully relaxed into the hug while I said "hi, love" while kissing his arm. 

"What are you thinking about, Rissa?" Georgie asks me, the smell of fire and cinnamon enveloping me, making me feel safe.

"Just thinking about how I wish your mom could realize how impressive most of the things you and Fred create," I say, enjoying this moment of quiet. Georgie lets out a sigh, resting his chin on my head, I always forget how tall he is until he does something like that. 

"Yeah, me too," he says, sounding sullen. "But you know what it didn't stop us before, and it won't stop us now," he says, standing up straight, trying to hide his emotions. 

"Hey Georgie," I say, letting my powers go to read his feelings, allowing my eyes to change color based on his emotions.

"Yeah, love," Georgie responds, sounding confused. I turn around to show my eyes now a stormy grey.

"Did you forget you were dating an empath? You can't hide your emotions from me." I joke with him. Georgie laughs and kisses my forehead.

"Yeah, sometimes I forget, shortie," he jokes. 

"Hey, I'm not short, you're just freakishly tall!" I say standing up straight, I'm almost 5'6, but since George is 6'1, I always look short next to him. 

"Sure, whatever you say, my love," George says, leaning down and kissing me. 

"You know what, I'm going to wear shoes with lifts from here on out," I say after kissing him, letting him pull me back into a hug. 

"Okay, well, no matter what you do, I still love you," he says, kissing my head. We stand there for a while until we hear a loud crashing sound that causes me to jump, ready to fight. But Georgie rubs his hands up and down my arms to calm me down.

"Calm down, Rissa. Let's go check it out." Georgie says, taking my hand, and starts walking. Once we got over the small hill, we saw that Bill and Charlie were having a chair fight in the air. Georgie immediately starts running over, pulling me with him, to join the fun. We join in with Fred and Ginny, laughing and cheering them on. We were having fun until Percy stuck his head out and told us to be quiet, killing the vibes.

After dinner, Mrs. Weasley ushers us off to bed as we have to get up early. Georgie hugs me and kisses my head before we have to separate for bed, as it's way harder to sneak off with so many people in the house. After getting ready for bed, I lay in my bed for a couple of hours before giving up on sleep. My head just won't stop going through the millions of ways tomorrow could go wrong when it comes to seeing Cornelius. I eventually sneak out of Ginny's room and go and sit in the living room for a bit. I finally feel some peace, as much as I love the Weasley family, I'm not used to having so much chaotic noise around me, and I miss the silence that I used to constantly have. 

After sitting down here for a bit, I started to get a little tired. I think about going back into Ginny's room, but I realize it's the first time in over 2 weeks that I have the opportunity to sneak into George's room, so I continue up past the first floor and continue to the second floor and enter Fred and George's room. After entering, I quietly walk over to Georgie's bed and shake his arm to wake him. I wait for his eyes to slowly open and recognize me. It takes him a second to realize that I'm in his room, but when he does, he lifts the blanket for me, and I climb in. I lay on his chest, and he kisses my head and falls right back to sleep. I've always been impressed by how easily he can fall asleep at night and go back to sleep when woken at night. But not too long later, I also fell asleep to the sound of George's breathing and heartbeat. 

Chapter Text

I only sleep for maybe a couple hours before I am startled awake by my dream. I decide to sneak out the window of Georgie's room and just hang out in the garden. I use my wand to conjure up a ladder, knowing that the trace is in a way ineffective when you live in a house of wizards, I climb down and find a place to sit while I think about the days to come.  I get cold after about 30 minutes so I head inside, however not ready to go back to sleep I grab one of Mr. Weasley's muggle books called The Princess Bride and start to read. I guess I slept more than I thought because about 30 minutes later I hear Mrs. Weasley gasp in surprise, probably from seeing me. 

"Nerissa! What are you doing up already?" Mrs. Weasley asks, radiating confusion and concern.

"Oh, I just couldn't sleep." I said honestly, thinking that would be the end of it. But Mrs. Weasley immediately starts radiating concern with way less confusion.

"Oh dear is it because you are going to the world cup." Mrs. Weasley asks. This makes me nervous because I'm pretty sure I never mentioned that Cornelius is the person I was running from. I guess she could tell I was confused because she follows up with "Because of all the people and that you'd be in the open for those people to try to get to you, right?" I let out a sigh of relief. 

"Oh no, that's not it Mrs. Weasley." I say, "It was just really crowded in that room and Ginny snores" I'm not lying, just not telling the whole truth. The fact that I will be facing Cornelius has been making me so anxious for days.

"Oh that," Mrs. Weasley laughs, "she does snore quite loud. I'm actually shocked you haven't tried to sneak into the twins' rooms." she jokes. 

"Oh Mrs. Weasley, that wouldn't be much better. From the amount of times Fred has fallen asleep in the library I know he also snores just as loud as Ginny." I respond, laughing.

"Oh boy he does." she responds laughing. "Well dear since you're up do you mind waking up the girls and the twins. I'll get Harry and Ron, by the time everyone is down breakfast should be ready. But I will give you 5 minutes to get changed before the craziness." she walks back into the kitchen with a wink. 

I go up and grab some of my comfortable clothes I put out last night. I have a cropped oversized blue sweater with black cargo pants with chains, I add a leather vest with many pockets and diagonal zippers and I add an acid washed beanie because it's chilly outside. Once I'm dressed and have brushed my teeth I go and wake Hermione and Ginny, waking Hermione is easy but Ginny is harder. I end up just taking her blanket off of her and leaving Hermione to finish. I then go up to George and Fred's room. 

I open the door and just yank the blanket off of Fred, knowing from experience that it's the quickest way to wake him. I then head over to Georgie's bed, kneel down next to him and gently push some hair out of his face while gently calling his name, "Georgie, my love, time to wake up." when he doesn't respond I give him a kiss on his forehead then his lips before saying "c'mon, baby wake up." I hear footsteps stop and turn around to see Mrs. Weasley looking at us with a smile before continuing up the stairs. Georgie turns over onto his stomach and I sit on his bed and start running my hand through his hair before moving my hand to his shoulder and start to shake him awake. After a few seconds Georgie starts to stir and places his head on my lap. 

"Can I have a few more minutes, princess?" Georgie asks, sleep lacing his deep morning voice, giving my leg a kiss. I run my fingers through his hair and kiss his head before jumping up and saying, "Nope. So get up, and get dressed." I say heading over to his wardrobe and tossing him his clothes and giving him a kiss before saying "Breakfast is ready. Meet me downstairs?" I hear him mumble in agreement as Fred complains about no one waking him up nicely. I go downstairs to see no one else has gotten down yet, so I grab some toast and a glass of water and start to eat at the window. 

After a few minutes I hear Mrs. Weasley comes down the stairs followed not too long after by Ginny and Hermione both radiating the feelings of being tired. Not too long later there's the sound of two more people approaching the kitchen with a third already entering. 

"Ah girls I see you are already up and ready." Mr. Weasley says sitting down after grabbing some porridge. A little few moments later I feel two arms wrap around my waist and a kiss be placed on the side of my head. Then grabbing my hand and pulling me to sit at the table next to him then pulled my chair closer to his. We continued eating our breakfast, George continuing to hold my right hand, while we waited for Harry and Ron to come down. By the time they arrive in the kitchen I have finished my breakfast, so I give Georgie a kiss and go up to grab my rucksack and Georgie's because I noticed he didn't have his down there unlike everyone else. When I pick up Georgie's rucksack I see some of the candies he and Fred had been working on most of the summer fall on the ground. I grab them and quickly put them in a secret compartment of my vest just to be safe. 

By the time I get down everyone else is about ready to leave, but George and Fred both look and radiate sadness, so I quietly hand Georgie his bag and grab his left hand and his arm and rest my head on his shoulder trying to comfort him despite not knowing what happened. I'm about to ask him when Mrs. Weasley looks over, points her wand at Georgie's bag and exclaims, "Acio!" She seems surprised when nothing comes out. I'm very confused because Georgie also tensed up and seemed nervous but when nothing came out he suddenly started radiating both confusion and relief. 

Once Mr. Weasley re-enters the room and we take off. I keep holding Georgie's hand while we walk waiting for a good time to get his attention, but he seems to be too lost in his head to notice me playing with his hand. Since We're already at the back of the group I pull his hand so that he stops and turns to look at me with confusion. I then start walking and finally ask him "What happened back there? And why are you so distracted you haven't noticed me trying to get your attention since we left?" 

"I'm sorry Rissa, mum found our Skiving Snackboxes that we were trying to bring to promote at the game. So now all of our work from the whole summer is gone and we don't have any other candies." George says sighing, rubbing his thumb around the back of my hand.

"Oh that's awful, my love." I say squeezing his hands before reaching into one of my pockets with my left hand, pulling out one of the candies I hid earlier. "Here maybe this will help." I say holding up the candy watching his face and energy completely change from that of sadness and defeat to excitement, appreciation and love. 

"How did you have those?" George stammered out. 

"When I grabbed our bags they fell out of your bag and I figured you'd want them so I put them in my pocket." I say giggling at his excitement. He pulls me to a stop and kisses me before picking me up and spinning me around causing me to burst out laughing. 

"Hey knock it off you two love birds. We have to keep going." Mr. Weasley yells at us. 

"Sorry Mr. Weasley we’re coming." I yell back pulling George with me both laughing.

"Yeah sorry dad." George yells before turning to me, "You are the most amazing person in the world, I love you so much." 

"I love you too. Now come on, we don't want to get left behind." I say picking up my speed. 

We catch up with the group where we are told to start looking for the portkey. Minutes after looking I hear a familiar voice shout "Over here, Arthur! Over here, son, we've got it." 

"Mr Diggory!" I exclaim, running over to the sound of the voice. After a few seconds I see Cedric and I pick up speed, "Cedric!" I yell as I run towards him. He turns towards my voice and starts to laugh when he sees me before opening his arms for a hug. 

"You know one of these days your boyfriend is going to get jealous of you running into other guys arms." he says while spinning me around.

"Why would he be jealous? I've known you longer, we are in the same house and as a result have had more opportunities to have a romantic relationship and the fact that we haven't should show that we have no romantic feelings but that they are purely platonic." I say after being placed on the ground, and greeting Mr. Diggory.

"Feelings aren't logical, little badger." I turn to see George, but despite what Cedric suggested he doesn't look mad and is not giving off any emotions that indicate jealousy instead I just feel happiness and gratitude its a bit confusing. "I know there's no romantic relationship between you two. I also know how important Cedric is to you and how he's like a brother. Plus I really appreciate how you helped the little badger learn how to open up and trust people so for that I will always be grateful to you." he explains while walking over to me and putting his arm around me. 

"You haven't called me little badger in a while, I missed it." I say hugging his waist. Both of the boys look at me and begin radiating confusion in addition to it being etched on their faces. "What?" I ask with pure confusion. 

"You hate short jokes, Rissa." Cedric says and George nods in agreement. 

"True but I like being compared to a badger, they are known to have a grumpy but lovable personality, they look incredibly cute and harmless, but are resilient and deadly. In addition they are known to be fearless, tenacious, and uncompromising, they can beat a lion in a fight. So I wouldn't mind being compared to a badger." I explain. 

"Why do you know so much about badgers?" George asks, Cedric also looks lost.

"Well when I was sorted into Hufflepuff, I received a letter from Cornelius expressing his disappointment in the house I got sorted into, considering Hufflepuff to be the worst house and it would look bad if anyone found out he was my guardian. So I looked more into the history of our house and the amazing witches and wizards who came from it and then started looking into badgers to try to figure out why that animal was chosen for us after understanding why I really liked it when I started being called little badger. I was pretty bored my first year if it isn't obvious" I explain. They look like they have more to say but are interrupted as it is time for us all to grab on to the portkey.

The portkey takes off, and like always, it is uncomfortable. But when we land, I manage to stay on my feet like Cedric and the adults. I walk over to George and help him up, and the adults get the directions for the tent. I wave goodbye to Cedric as George pulls me towards Fred. 

"So George told me you saved a few pieces of our candy." Fred says when we get next to him. "How many two or 3?" He jabs.

"Fred!" George exclaims.

"What you acted like she had saved all our work but only showed me one candy George. We still lost years of work and it will take us months to remake some of them without the existing candies." Fred complains, clearly annoyed and angered.

"Fred! It's not her fault and it's not fair for you to take your anger out on her, she helped us. What else do you want her to do?" George fumed. 

"I don't know George, your girlfriend is apparently a genius so why doesn't she help us. All she ever does is distract you and read stupid books and practice stupid spells while we are working our ass off." Fred whispered but his voice was dripping with venom. I never knew Fred felt that way. I debate stepping in but I know how important Fred is to George, and I don't want to say anything to mess up their relationship but also my relationship, so I discreetly sneak the candies into George's pocket and I walk over to help Harry and Mr. Weasley with the money issue. Once we figure that out I look back to see the two of them still fighting so I decide to stay up front and help Mr. Weasley, Hermione, and Harry with the tent hoping they would have figured it out but looks like they haven't so I decide I'm done and I step in.

"...I'm just saying George, if she really loved you she would want to help. She watched you testing all the candies all summer and never once offered to help, remember the nose bleed incident." Fred argues.

"Yeah I remember that Fred I stepped in and prevented you from having to get your mum or have your twin bleed out. I also remember how you always volunteered George to test the newest products first and never volunteered yourself. I also have observed how George is the one who does more of the research in the library during the school year. You think I don't pay attention but I do, I just have no desire to throw up, bleed and faint I've gone through enough torture in my life Fred and I have no desire to cause my body any more additional unnecessary harm. Okay Fred just because I don't want to be a lab rat again doesn't mean I don't love George and I don't help him out." I spit at him as I am now officially furious. "Also by the way Fred." I reach into George's pocket and take out the handful of the candies I saved and shoved them in his hand. "Here's what I saved. I thought keeping them in my pockets or bag would be safer from your mum, but here you go." I say shoving the candies in his hand.  I drop my bag in the tent before going back out and leaving to walk around.

Chapter Text

Hey I just want to let everyone know that I am not ending this story I just recently had a family member die and then I had to go do field work in an area with horrible wifi and little to no cell service. I promise when I get back I will upload the chapters I've been working on pls just give me 2 more weeks I promise things are about to get good. <3

Chapter Text

I feel bad just walking out like I did, I snapped at Fred, I didn't tell Mr. Weasley or anyone where I was going, but more than anything I left George. I debate turning back but I know that going back now will not be good, I need to fully calm down so that I won't snap at anyone else. I decide to just walk for a bit before I hear another voice call me, "Well if it isn't my little badger and my favorite future beater." I turn around to see Oliver looking at me with a sly grin.

"Hey, Oliver." I say not having the energy to pretend to be happy. I can immediately feel the confusion radiating off him as I just slowly walk over until he's right in front of me and I just hug him.

"Um, Nerissa are you okay?" Oliver asks. I don't respond I just continue to hug him. "Nerissa you're scaring me."

"Oliver what's happening?" I hear Cedric ask clearly concerned followed by the sound of footsteps running towards me. I turn around to see Cedric right next to me and in that moment I let all my guards down and I feel my eyes change color, from the blue eyes that I was born with and maintain everyday, to gray, followed by hair and then the tears fall. Immediately Cedric pulls me into a hug and I break down sobbing into his shoulder.

"I fucked up Ced, but I can't go back. I can't do it Cedric, please." I sob even harder.

"Okay Nerissa you know how much I love that you are opening up emotionally but you are not only worrying me but you are also worrying multiple people who are looking at you right now. I'm not telling you to stop but tell me something so I know what to say to make sure this doesn't spread any further." he whispers in my ear and I know he is talking about Corneilus.

"It's George." I choke out.

"Oh she's having boy trouble again Oliver." Cedric says louder than he needs for Oliver to hear. I immediately feel the people around us feel sympathy as well as relief. They probably are relived its just teen drama.

Cedric leads me to his tent with Oliver following us. We arrive at Cedric's as he explains his dad is meeting with other ministry employees so no one is here. "Nerissa I need you to tell me what happened with George, because when I left you two earlier, you were holding hands and smiling."

"It's Fred. He's mad I haven't been offering myself as a lab rat all summer for their stupid candies that make people sick and was blaming me which was fine but then he tried to make it seem like I didn't care about Georgie because I didn't want to spend my summer throwing up, bleeding, or experiencing any other type of illness they could do while I hope they could stop it but I don't want to I've spent enough of my life being tortured I don't want to do it anymore. Also we all know how I struggle to get myself to eat could you imagine the potential problems that could arise if I had access to a pill that could make me throw up like crazy. That pill could very detrimental to anyone who struggles with eating, and I'm just starting to get to a place where I somewhat eat normally." I explain so fast it's a miracle I didn't trip over my words.

"Ok that explains the tension with Fred but that doesn't explain why you said the problem was George if anything shouldn't you have said Fred was the problem?" Cedric asks.

"Cedric don't you know that you can't separate Fred and George. They are always together and they always side with each other, if you have a problem with one you have a problem with the other." Oliver explains.

"That doesn't sound healthy." Cedric exclaims. Oliver just shrugs.

"No that's not it." I sigh. "Ran away. I promised George that I wouldn't disappear when something is wrong and I just ran. I was mad at Fred and I left George. I didn't explain that I was only mad at Fred and not him. I was mad that Fred always makes George do all the testing and most of the research and it makes me mad. Like maybe if he wasn't doing all that he would have more time to himself or to have studied for his O.W.L.s. It's just so annoying that George is so smart but feels like he can't express interest in something unless Fred wants to do it. Like Fred even decided what classes they needed and who would pass each one. I just want him to be his own person. But also..." I trail off scared of what I will say next.

"Come on little badger it's not good to bottle things up." Cedric encourages me.

"I love him, but I'm scared if it comes down to it he will always choose Fred over me. And I don't know if I could take that." I explain lowering my eyes to the ground. I haven't even told Georgie I love him yet.

"Nerissa." Cedric says. I hum to let him know I'm listening. "I want you to look at me, love." I look up knowing Cedric only calls me that when it is really important that I listen to him. "You need to go to George and talk to him. Because he at least deserves the chance to prove that he will choose you over Fred. And if he doesn't choose you then you can come stay in my tent. Deal?" Cedric asks and I nod and hug him. Cedric gives me tight hug and kisses the top of my head to give me that last bit of encouragement. I'm about to let go and go find George when I hear a loud voice that immediately causes me to flinch.

Cedric instinctively holds me tighter when I flinch and Oliver immediately has his wand out as a response to the loud noise. "Cedric you keep her here I'll go check it out." Oliver says heading out. A moment later an exploding sound occurs causing me to instinctively reach for my wand and turn around ready to fight, but Cedric holds on to me tighter.

"Nerissa you won't help if you go out there and you know it." Cedric whispers in my ear, trying to keep me from running out.

"Cedric, what if there is an attack I have to protect George, let me go." I struggle against him.

"Nerissa its probably just to wizards fighting. But if you go out there wand blazing, then you will draw attention to yourself and you will give him all he needs to claim your crazy and if you ever speak out no one will believe you." Cedric tells me and I am reminded he knows everything after one night where I got way too high and spilled everything. I stop fighting, and Cedric loosens his grip but doesn't release me, not that I blame him. Cedric and I stay here for what feels like forever because it is quiet outside. After multiple minutes I hear someone approaching the tent and I assume it is Oliver but I am surprised to see George come running in looking like a madman scanning the room frantically until he spots me and I can visibly see his shoulders relax as I feel Cedric release his grip on me. I take one step forward but stop when I notice George hasn't moved and I'm scared he's mad at me so I start to lower my head, then out of the corner of my eyes I see a blur of movement and suddenly I am wrapped in warm arms and surrounded by the smell of gunpowder and cinnamon. And that is all it takes for me to break down in tears as I grab on to his jumper and cling for dear life.

"I'm sorry" I cry into his jumper. "I'm sorry I fought with Fred and put you in the middle. I'm sorry I left without saying anything. And I'm sorry if you feel like I haven't been supporting you all summer."

"Shhh, it's okay my love. It's okay don't worry." He says rubbing my back repeating the words over and over again as he holds me. "I'm not mad at you Rissa." He says when my sobs start to quiet. "I was scared when you walked out and I couldn't find you, but I was never mad at you." He emphasizes the word you causing me to look up. "You were right to stand up to Fred and thank you for that." He said while trying wiping the tears from my face. I start crying again and George gives up trying to wipe the tears and just kisses the top of my head before pulling me back into a hug continuing to whisper sweet nothings to me.

After a while I start to calm down when suddenly Oliver comes bursting in causing George and I to turn around and we start laughing because Oliver looks like he's been through the battle with soot all over his face and clothes.

"George," Oliver starts sounding way too calm, "did you set off a bunch of explosions?"

"Yeah it was the best way I could think of to draw Nerissa out because she always checks out loud noises. And yes in hindsight it wasn't the smartest idea but in my defense I had looked everywhere and all the people I talked to said they saw her crying and saw her eyes and parts of her hair changing color so I panicked." George explains sheepishly, causing me to giggle and hug his side.

"Well anyways now that this is settled let's all get souvenirs and get ready for the game." Cedric says trying to defuse the tension. We all agree and I hug both Cedric and Oliver before going back to George and he puts his arms around my shoulder and we head out.

AN: I am back sorry for disappearing a few things happened: 1) college got crazy but I have now graduated and have more time. 2) in the span of 6 months I lost two of my grandparents and they happened to be the ones I have always been closest too and it really hit me hard and I did not have the energy to put out good writing and unfortunately I lost my grandpa died just days after the last update and I spiraled into a bad depression. 3) I recently broke up with my girlfriend so that also caused me to take a break from this chapter so I didn't let my emotions affect this chapter too much and I could keep it to what I wanted to do to move the story along. So this update is my apology/christmas update I will work on pre writing a few chapters and then will restart a posting schedule <3